You are here:
AustLII >>
Databases >>
Federal Court of Australia >>
2006 >>
[2006] FCA 1243
[Database Search]
[Name Search]
[Recent Decisions]
[Noteup]
[Download]
[Help]
Bennell v Western Australia [2006] FCA 1243 (19 September 2006)
Last Updated: 21 September 2006
Bennell v State of Western Australia &
Ors
Bodney v State of Western Australia &
Ors
STATEMENT OF JUSTICE WILCOX
(This statement is intended to provide some information about the
proceedings listed for judgment today and the conclusions reached
by the Court.
The statement does not cover all aspects of those cases and is not a substitute
for the Court’s formal orders
or its reasons for judgment. These can be
found on the internet at www.fedcourt.gov.au)
Before the
Court are six native title cases. Each of them concerns land and waters in, or
near to, the Perth metropolitan area.
Five of the cases arise out of
applications for a native title determination made by Christopher Robert
(‘Corrie’) Bodney.
Four of the applications concern particular
small areas of land, being land at Hartfield Park, Wannerro Road, Burswood
Island and
Swanbourne respectively. The fifth application claims a larger area
of Perth land, and adjoining coastal waters to the twelve nautical
mile limit.
The sixth case arises out of a native title application which has been
called ‘the Single Noongar application’. It takes
this title from
the fact that it was brought to the Court by 80 Aboriginal persons who allege
that, in 1829 (the date of European
settlement in Western Australia), there was
a single Aboriginal community throughout the whole of the south-west of Western
Australia.
The applicants call this the ‘Noongar community’ and
claim the 1829 rules governing the occupation and use of land,
throughout the
south-west, were the laws and customs of that community. The applicants say the
Noongar community continues to exist,
and they are part of it; and that its
members continue to observe some of the community’s traditional laws and
customs (including
in relation to land), although with changes flowing from the
existence and actions of the white community. The applicants seek a
Determination of native title, in favour of all members of the present Noongar
community, over a substantial portion of Western Australia.
The boundary of the
claimed area commences, on the west coast, at a point north of Jurien Bay,
proceeds roughly easterly to a point
approximately north of Moora and then
roughly south-easterly to a point on the southern coast between Bremer Bay and
Esperance.
The Single Noongar applicants also claim rights and interests over
Rottnest and Carnac Islands and coastal waters to a distance of
three nautical
miles from land.
I will refer to the whole of the land and waters claimed
in the single Noongar application as the ‘claim area’.
It
will be appreciated that the claim area includes the whole of the Perth
metropolitan area as well as centres such as Bunbury, Busselton,
Margaret River,
Albany, York, Toodyay, Katanning, Merredin and many other towns. However, the
applicants excluded from their claim
all land and waters over which native title
had been extinguished by a past act of the Commonwealth or State governments.
The effect
of that exclusion is to omit from the application all freehold land
in the claim area, and probably most leasehold land. Having
regard to the
extent of urban development, and intensive farming, in the claim area, the
result is that a large proportion of the
land within the claim area is
unaffected by it.
The Court decided to break up the trial of the Single
Noongar application by first dealing with an area, in and around Perth, that
had
been the subject of several earlier, smaller claims and later aggregated
together as the ‘Combined Metro claim’.
The Court took this course
because of the expressed desire of the State (supported by the Commonwealth) for
early finality about
the question whether native title still survived, in the
Perth area. With the agreement of all parties, the Court created a separate
proceeding in relation to the Perth area. With the assistance of the parties,
the Court framed a separate question in that proceeding,
asking whether native
title existed in the Perth area and, if so, who were the persons who held the
native title and what rights
and interests it included.
On 11 October
2005, I commenced a hearing relating to all issues arising out of Mr
Bodney’s five applications and the issues
raised by the separate question
in the Single Noongar application. The Court took evidence over a period of 20
days. On eleven
of those days, the Court sat ‘on-country’ at eight
different locations: Jurien Bay, Albany, Toweringup Lake near Katanning,
Dunsborough near Busselton, Kokerbin Rock and Djuring in the Kellerberrin
district and, in Perth, at Swan Valley and in Kings Park.
The Court heard
evidence from 30 Aboriginal witnesses and five expert witnesses: two historians,
two anthropologists and a linguistic
expert. A considerable volume of written
evidence was also received.
After the conclusion of the evidence, most
parties prepared and filed written submissions. On 23 June 2006, I conducted a
video-link
hearing between Sydney and Perth to discuss aspects of those
submissions.
The judgment I will deliver today will deal with all issues
arising in respect of Mr Bodney’s applications but, in relation
to the
Single Noongar applicants, only the separate question. Unless resolved by
agreement between the parties, all other issues
arising out of the Single
Noongar application will be determined by another judge.
In order to
obtain a Determination of native title, applicants must establish two
fundamental matters:
| (i) | the identity of the
community whose laws and customs governed the use and occupation of the land
within the claim area at the relevant
date of settlement, in this case
1829; |
| (ii) | that this community continues to
exist today, and continues to acknowledge and observe those laws and customs,
albeit perhaps in an
attenuated or somewhat changed
form. |
These two issues lay at the heart of the
hearing conducted by me late last year and the parties’ subsequent
submissions.
As I have said, the Single Noongar applicants claim the laws
and customs governing land rights and interests in 1829 were those of
a single
community whose members were scattered throughout the whole claim area. The
case put on behalf of the principal respondents
(the State and the Commonwealth)
was that there were, at that time, a number (perhaps 12 or 13) of separate
communities, each with
its own set of laws and customs concerning land. Mr
Bodney seemed to contend for a much greater number of land-owning units. If
either the principal respondents or Mr Bodney is correct, the Single Noongar
application would have to be dismissed; that application
is premised on the
existence of a single community throughout the whole claim area.
An
unusual feature of this case is the wealth of material left to us by Europeans
who visited, or resided in, the claim area at, or
shortly after, the date of
settlement. Several maritime explorers visited the south-west coast and left
written accounts of their
observations, including of the Aboriginal way of life.
In 1826, a military garrison was established at King George’s Sound
(modern Albany). Three people associated with that garrison became friendly
with local Aboriginal people and left accounts of their
observations and the
information they had gleaned. In addition to this, several early Swan Valley
settlers published accounts of
the way of life of Aborigines in the Perth
district. This material was supplemented, later in the 19th century,
by the writings of other settlers. Very early in the 20th century,
Daisy Bates carried out an extensive investigation about Aborigines for the
Western Australian government. She left numerous
writings, the most significant
of which was later published as ‘The Native Tribes of Western
Australia’. The cumulative
effect of these writings is to provide an
insight into Aboriginal life, including Aboriginal laws and customs, in and
about the date
of settlement, which is possibly not replicated elsewhere in
Australia.
I have reached the conclusion that the Single Noongar
applicants are correct in claiming that, in 1829, the laws and customs governing
land throughout the whole claim area were those of a single community. My
principal reasons for that conclusion are as follows:
(i) this conclusion best accords with the information left to us by the early
writers;
(ii) I am satisfied, on the evidence of Dr Nicholas Thieberger, an expert in
Aboriginal languages, that in 1829 there was a single
language throughout the
whole claim area, albeit with dialectic differences between various parts of
that area;
(iii) the evidence establishes some important customary differences between
people living within the claim area and those living
immediately outside it
(Yamatji to the north and Wongai to the north east);
(iv) there is evidence of extensive interaction between people living across
the claim area;
(v) there is no evidence of significant differences within the claim area, as
regards the content of laws and customs relating to
land.
However, I am satisfied the laws and customs observed in
1829 did not extend to rights and interests over the off-shore islands, such
as
Rottnest and Carnac Islands, or to the sea below low-water mark. It is clear
from the early writings that, in 1829, the south-west
Aborigines were not
accustomed to use any form of boat. Although the coastal people took fish, they
seem to have done so from dry
land or places accessible by wading. The
off-shore islands are important in Aboriginal legend, but the absence of
evidence of physical
use means there can be no native title over those areas of
land and water.
The second question is whether the Noongar community has
continued to exist, as a community, and to acknowledge and observe its
traditional
laws and customs concerning land.
The Noongar community was
enormously affected by white settlement. Aboriginal people were forced off
their land and dispersed to
other areas. Families were broken up. The descent
system was affected by the fact that many children were fathered by white men.
Probably in every Noongar family there is at least one white male ancestor.
Over a long period, mixed-blood children were routinely
taken away from their
parents. Notwithstanding all this, and surprisingly to me, members of families
seem mostly to have kept in
contact with each other, and families with other
Noongar families. Many, if not most, children learned at least some Noongar
language.
Many, if not most, were taught traditional skills, such as for
hunting, fishing and food-gathering, and learned traditional Noongar
beliefs,
including in relation to the spirit world. All of this was graphically
illustrated by the witnesses who gave evidence in
these cases.
A major
issue in the Single Noongar case was whether it can be said the present Noongar
community continues to acknowledge and observe
its traditional laws and customs
concerning land. Undoubtedly, there have been changes in the land rules. It
would have been impossible
for it to be otherwise, given the devastating effect
on the Noongars of dispossession from their land and other social changes.
However, I have concluded that the contemporary Noongar community acknowledges
and observes laws and customs relating to land which
are a recognisable
adaptation to their situation of the laws and customs existing at the date of
settlement. In particular, contemporary
Noongars continue to observe a system
under which individuals obtain special rights over particular country –
their boodjas – through their father or mother, or occasionally a
grandparent. Those rights are generally recognised by other Noongars,
who must
obtain permission to access another person’s boodja for any
traditional purpose. Present day Noongars also maintain the traditional rules
as to who may ‘speak for’ particular
country.
It follows that
the Court should find that native title continues to exist in the area that was
made the subject of the separate question.
The native title holders are the
whole Noongar community, on whose behalf the Single Noongar application was
made.
The evidence enables me to identify eight native title rights which
have survived and should be recognised. The wording of these
rights will need
refinement in the light of discussions between the parties or rulings concerning
some particular parcels of land.
However, I will provide an answer to the
separate question that proposes a tentative list.
Mr Bodney’s
applications must all be dismissed. I am not satisfied that the Ballarruk and
Didjarrak people, through whom he
claims, were ever land-holding groups, whether
singly or in combination. The better view is that ‘Ballarruk’ and
‘Didjarruk’
were the names of moiety (skin) groups. Also, there is
no evidence that the members of Mr Bodney’s claim group are descended
from
anybody who was a Ballarruk or Didjarruk person alive at or about the date of
settlement or that they have continued to acknowledge
and observe whatever were
the Ballarruk and/or Didjarruk rules about landholding at that time. Finally,
Mr Bodney’s claims
are inconsistent with my finding that the relevant
community in 1829 was the Single Noongar community.
Litigation over
native title in the Perth area has gone on for a long time. It has undoubtedly
cost much money – mostly taxpayers’
funds. Unless the parties make
a determined effort otherwise, it will absorb a lot more money, before it is
finished. My answers
to the separate question will not themselves end the
litigation. There may be an appeal. If there is not, or my finding is
sustained
on appeal, it would ordinarily be necessary for the State to carry out
land tenure searches relating to every one of hundreds of
thousands of
individual parcels of land in the Perth area. This would be an expensive
exercise and take a long time. Any disputes
about extinguishment would need to
be resolved. It would then be necessary to deal with the remainder of the area
covered by the
Single Noongar claim, but outside the Perth area which is the
subject of the separate question. This also would be an expensive
and
time-consuming process.
Having regard to these considerations, it seems
to me sensible for the parties to discuss the future course of the Single
Noongar
application, perhaps after disposal of any appeal from my orders but
before embarking on land tenure searches or litigation about
other matters. It
might be preferable for the parties to concentrate their attention on a limited
number of larger parcels, in relation
to which there is a reasonable likelihood
of frequent use by members of the Noongar community. I have in mind areas of
undeveloped,
or sparsely developed, land; perhaps including national parks. A
relatively early determination of rights over those properties
may better serve
the interests of the Noongar community than a lengthy pursuit of a Determination
over every legally available parcel
of land; and this course is likely to be
both less expensive to the State and conducive to earlier certainty about the
status of
each particular parcel of land.
It is perhaps important for me
to emphasise that a Determination of Native Title is neither the pot of gold for
the indigenous claimants
nor the disaster for the remainder of the community
that is sometimes painted. A Native Title Determination does not affect
freehold
land or most leasehold land; it cannot take away peoples’ back
yards. The vast majority of private landholders in the Perth
region will be
unaffected by this case.
A Native Title Determination recognises the
traditional association of the claimant community with particular land. I
recognise the
immense symbolic and psychological importance of such recognition.
Native Title Determinations have an important part in achieving
the
reconciliation between indigenous and non-indigenous Australians to which we all
aspire. However, a Determination does not give
to the claimant community a
right that enables them to sell or lease the land or to develop or use it for
any non-traditional purpose.
It follows that a Native Title Determination
impedes the use of public land only to the extent of the rights listed in the
Determination.
I believe it would be worthwhile, in the present case, for
the government and local government respondents carefully to consider to
what
extent, if at all, their proper functions would be impeded by a formal
Determination along the lines suggested by the answer
to the separate question I
am about to announce. On the other side, it would be worthwhile for the Single
Noongar applicants to
consider how they might assist to ameliorate any genuine
problem. In short, it would be desirable for the parties to engage in some
serious thought and discussion before any of them spends more money on legal
action.
The formal orders that I make are as
follows:
| (i) | in relation to each of Mr
Bodney’s claims (matters WAD 137, 138, 139, 140 and 149 of 1998) I order
the application be dismissed; |
| (ii) | in relation
to the Perth Metropolitan part of the Single Noongar claim (Part of WAD 6006 of
2003), I order that: |
1. The question which was
directed, by an order entered on 6 April 2005, to be decided separately from any
other question (as amended
up to and including 21 December 2005), be answered as
follows:
As to para (i):
But for any question of extinguishment of native title by
inconsistent legislative or executive acts carried out pursuant to the authority
of the legislature under Divisions 2, 2A, 2B or Part 2 of the Native Title
Act 1993 (Cth) or under the Titles (Validation) and Native Title (Effect
of Past Acts) Act 1995 (WA), native title exists in relation to the whole of
the land and waters in the area of the separate proceeding, other than off-shore
islands and land and waters below low-water mark;
As to para (ii):
The persons who hold the common or group rights and interests comprising the
native title in the said land and waters (hereafter
‘the area’) are
the Noongar people, as identified in Schedule A of the application for
determination filed on 10 September
2003 in matter WAD 6006 of 2003;
As to para (iii):
Without purporting to specify the final terms of a formal Determination of
Native Title, the said native title rights and interests
are the rights to
occupy, use and enjoy the area in the following way:
(a) to access and live on the area;
(b) to conserve and use the natural resources of the area for the benefit of the
native title holders;
(c) to maintain and protect sites, within the area that are significant to the
native title holders and other Aboriginal people;
(d) to carry out economic activities on the area, such as hunting, fishing and
food-gathering;
(e) to conserve, use and enjoy the natural resources of the area, for social,
cultural, religious, spiritual, customary and traditional
purposes;
(f) to control access to, and use of, the area by those Aboriginal people who
seek access or use in accordance with traditional law
and custom;
(g) to use the area for the purpose of teaching, and passing on knowledge, about
it, and the traditional laws and customs pertaining
to it;
(h) to use the area for the purpose of learning about it and the traditional
laws and customs pertaining to it.
2. The notice of motion filed by the
State of Western Australia on 25 August 2006 be dismissed.
3. The State of Western Australia pay
the costs incurred by the Applicants, in the principal proceeding, in relation
to the said notice
of motion.
4. The costs of other parties in
relation to the said notice of motion be reserved for consideration, on
application, by French J.
5. The separate proceeding constituted
by the order made on 21 December 2005 be remitted to the Western Australian
native title provisional
docket judge, French J, for the making of such further
orders and directions as may be necessary.
FEDERAL COURT OF
AUSTRALIA
Bennell v State of Western Australia [2006] FCA
1243
NATIVE TITLE – Overlapping claimant applications in respect of
land and waters in and around Perth – Applications in respect of five
areas
made on behalf of Bodney Family Group claim based on descent from
Ballarruk and Didjarruk ‘clans’ – Whether these
were
land-holding groups at sovereignty or moiety groups – Lack of evidence of
connection between members of claimant group
and any Ballarruk or Didjarruk
person alive at sovereignty – Lack of evidence of continued
acknowledgement and observance of
traditional laws and customs – These
claims dismissed - Consideration of separate question arising out of application
by the
Noongar community in respect of an extensive area of south-west Western
Australia – Separate questions related only to land
and waters in and
around Perth, however the claim was that this was part of a greater area in
respect of which the Noongar community
held native title rights and interests
– Whether at sovereignty the normative system governing the whole of
south-west Western
Australia was that of a single Noongar community or whether
there were a series of separate normative systems of smaller communities
–
Whether the single Noongar community has continued to acknowledge and observe
some traditional laws and customs concerning
land and waters –
Identification of persons entitled to native title rights and interests –
Identification of surviving
rights and interests – Discussion of, and
orders about, belated motion to strike out single Noongar claim for lack of
proper
authorisation.
Native Title Act 1993 (Cth) ss 61, 84, 84C,
85A, 223, 225
Members of the Yorta Yorta Aboriginal Community v State of
Victoria [2002] HCA 58; (2002) 214 CLR 422, followed
Western Australia v Ward [2002] HCA 28;
(2002) 213 CLR 1 followed
Western Australia v Ward [2000] FCA 191; (2000) 99 FCR
316 applied
Northern Territory of Australia v Alyawarr, Kaytetye,
Warumungu, Wakaya Native Title Claim Group [2005] FCAFC 135
applied
ANTHONY BENNELL v STATE OF WESTERN AUSTRALIA &
ORS
PART OF WAD 6006 OF 2003
CHRISTOPHER ROBERT BODNEY v
STATE OF WESTERN AUSTRALIA & ORS
WAD 137 OF
1998
CHRISTOPHER ROBERT BODNEY v STATE OF WESTERN AUSTRALIA
& ORS
WAD 138 OF 1998
CHRISTOPHER ROBERT BODNEY v
STATE OF WESTERN AUSTRALIA & ORS
WAD 139 OF
1998
CHRISTOPHER ROBERT BODNEY ON BEHALF OF THE BODNEY FAMILY
BALLARUKS v STATE OF WESTERN AUSTRALIA & ORS
WAD 149 of
1998
WILCOX J
19 SEPTEMBER
2006
PERTH
|
IN THE FEDERAL COURT OF AUSTRALIA
|
|
|
WESTERN AUSTRALIA DISTRICT REGISTRY
|
PART OF WAD 6006 OF 2003
|
IN THE MATTER OF THE PERTH PORTION OF
THE
SINGLE NOONGAR CLAIM NO. 1
|
BETWEEN:
|
ANTHONY BENNELL, ALAN BLURTON, ALAN BOLTON, MARTHA BORINELLI, ROBERT
BROPHO, GLEN COLBUNG, KEN COLBUNG, DONALD COLLARD, CLARRIE COLLARD-UGLE,
ALBERT
CORUNNA, SHAWN COUNCILLOR, DALLAS COYNE, DIANNA COYNE, MARGARET CULBONG, EDITH
DE GIAMBATTISTA, RITA DEMPSTER, ADEN EADES,
TREVOR, EADES, DOOLANN-LEISHA
EATTES, ESSARD FLOWERES, GREG GARLETT, JOHN GARLETT, TED HART, GEORGE HAYDEN,
REG HAYDEN, JOHN HAYDEN,
VAL HEADLAND, ERIC HAYWARD, JACK HILL, OSWALD
HUMPHRIES, ROBERT ISAACS, ALLAN JONES, JAMES KHAN, JUSTIN KICKETT, ERIC
KRAKOUER, BARRY
McGUIRE, WALLY McGUIRE, WINNIE McHENRY, PETER MICHAEL, THEODORE
MICHAEL, SAMUEL MILLER, DIANE MIPPY, FRED MOGRIDGE, HARRY NARKLE,
DOUG NELSON,
JOE NORTHOVER, CLIVE PARFITT, JOHN PELL, KATHLEEN PENNY, CAROL PETPTERSENN, FRED
PICKETT, ROSEMARY PICKETT, PHILLIP
PROSSER, BILL REIDY, ROBERT RILEY, LOMAS
ROBERTS, MAL RYDER, RUBY RYDER, CHARLES SHAW, IRIS SLATER, BARBARA
STAMNER-CORBETT, HARRY
THORNE, ANGUS WALLAM, CHARMAINE WALLEY, JOSEPH WALLEY,
RICHARD WALLEY, TREVOR WALLEY, WILLIAM WEBB, BERYL WESTON, BERTRAM WILLIAMS,
GERALD WILLIAMS, RICHARD WILKES, ANDREW WOODLEY, HUMPHREY WOODS, DIANNE YAPPO,
REG YARRAN, SAUL YARRAN, MYRTLE YARRAN APPLICANTS
|
|
AND:
|
STATE OF WESTERN AUSTRALIA, COMMONWEALTH OF AUSTRALIA, WESTERN
AUSTRALIAN FISHING INDUSTRY COUNCIL (INC), CHRISTOPHER (ROBERT) BODNEY,
NOONGAR
LAND COUNCIL, KEVIN MILLER, CITY OF BAYSWATER, CITY OF BELMONT, CITY OF CANNING,
CITY OF FREMANTLE, CITY OF JOONDALUP, CITY
OF MELVILLE, CITY OF NEDLANDS, CITY
OF SUBIACO, CITY OF WANNEROO, SHIRE OF KALAMUNDA, SHIRE OF MUNDARING, SHIRE OF
PEPPERMINT GROVE,
SHIRE OF SWAN, TOWN OF BASSENDEAN, TOWN OF CAMBRIDGE, TOWN OF
CLAREMONT, TOWN OF COTTESLOE, TOWN OF EAST FREMANTLE, TOWN OF MOSMAN
PARK, TOWN
OF VICTORIA PARK, CITY OF ARMADALE, CITY OF GOSNELLS, CITY OF PERTH, CITY OF
SOUTH PERTH, CITY OF STIRLING, SHIRE OF CHITTERING,
SHIRE OF NORTHAM, TOWN OF
VINCENT, BILLITON ALUMINIUM (RRA) PTY LTD, BILLITON ALUMINIUM (WORSLEY) PTY LTD,
DORAL MINERAL SANDS PTY
LTD, HEDGES GOLD PTY LTD, QUADRIO RESOURCES PTY LTD,
WESFARMERS PREMIER COAL LTD, ADELAIDE BRIGHTON CEMENT LIMITED, BORAL RESOURCES
(WA) LTD, COCKBURN CEMENT LTD, DORRINGTON MARINE SERVICES/YENNETT PTY LTD, NHL
PTY LTD, FREMANTLE SAILING CLUB INC, AIRSERVICES AUSTRALIA,
AUSTRALIAN MARITIME
SAFETY AUTHORITY, AUSTRALIAN RED CROSS, BGC CONTRACTING PTY LTD, FREMANTLE PORT
AUTHORITY, PERTH DIOCESAN TRUSTEES,
ROMAN CATHOLIC ARCHBISHOP OF PERTH, THE
SHELL COMPANY OF AUSTRALIA LIMITED, UNITING CHURCH IN AUSTRALIA PROPERTY TRUST
(WA), ALOCA
OF AUSTRALIA LTD, BLUEGATE NOMINEES PTY LTD, EDITH COWAN UNIVERSITY,
LIMESTONE RESOURCES AUSTRALIA PTY LTD, M G KAILIS HOLDINGS PTY
LTD, TIWEST JOINT
VENTURE, TRONOX WESTERN AUSTRALIA PTY LTD, WESFARMERS KLEENHEAT GAS PTY LTD,
WORSLEY ALUMINA PTY LTD, YALGOO MINERALS
PTY LTD, OPTUS MOBILE PTY LTD, OPTUS
NETWORKS PTY LIMITED, TELSTRA CORPORATION LIMITED
RESPONDENTS
|
|
JUDGE:
|
WILCOX J
|
|
DATE OF ORDER:
|
19 SEPTEMBER 2006
|
|
WHERE MADE:
|
PERTH
|
THE COURT ORDERS THAT:
1. The question which was directed, by an order entered on 6 April 2005, to be
decided separately from any other question (as amended
up to and including 21
December 2005), be answered as follows:
As to para (i):
But for any question of extinguishment of native title by inconsistent
legislative or executive acts carried out pursuant to the authority
of the
legislature under Divisions 2, 2A, 2B or Part 2 of the Native Title Act
1993 (Cth) or under the Titles (Validation) and Native Title (Effect of Past
Acts) Act 1995 (WA), native title exists in relation to the whole of the
land and waters in the area of the separate proceeding, other than off-shore
islands and land and waters below low-water mark;
As to para
(ii):
The persons who hold the common or group rights and interests comprising the
native title in the said land and waters (hereafter
‘the area’) are
the Noongar people, as identified in Schedule A of the application for
determination filed on 10 September
2003 in matter WAD 6006 of
2003;
As to para (iii):
Without purporting to specify the final terms of a formal Determination of
Native Title, the said native title rights and interests
are the rights to
occupy, use and enjoy the area in the following
way:
(a) to access and live on the area;
(b) to conserve and use the natural resources of the area for the benefit of the
native title holders;
(c) to maintain and protect sites, within the area that are significant to the
native title holders and other Aboriginal people;
(d) to carry out economic activities on the area, such as hunting, fishing and
food-gathering;
(e) to conserve, use and enjoy the natural resources of the area, for social,
cultural, religious, spiritual, customary and traditional
purposes;
(f) to control access to, and use of, the area by those Aboriginal people who
seek access or use in accordance with traditional law
and custom;
(g) to use the area for the purpose of teaching, and passing on knowledge, about
it, and the traditional laws and customs pertaining
to it;
(h) to use the area for the purpose of learning about it and the traditional
laws and customs pertaining to it.
2. The notice of motion filed by the State of Western Australia on 25 August
2006 be dismissed.
3. The State of Western Australia pay the costs incurred by the Applicants, in
the principal proceeding, in relation to the said
notice of
motion.
4. The costs of other parties in relation to the said notice of motion be
reserved for consideration, on application, by French J.
5. The separate proceeding constituted by the order made on 21 December 2005 be
remitted to the Western Australian native title provisional
docket judge, French
J, for the making of such further orders and directions as may be
necessary.
Note: Settlement
and entry of orders is dealt with in Order 36 of the Federal Court
Rules.
|
IN THE FEDERAL COURT OF AUSTRALIA
|
|
|
WESTERN AUSTRALIA DISTRICT REGISTRY
|
WAD 137 OF 1998
|
|
BETWEEN:
|
CHRISTOPHER ROBERT BODNEY APPLICANT
|
|
AND:
|
STATE OF WESTERN AUSTRALIA, SHIRE OF KALAMUNDA, TELSTRA CORPORATION
LIMITED, ROBERT BROPHO, ALBERT CORUNNA, GREGORY LAWRENCE GARLETT,
KELVIN PATRICK
GARLETT, RICHARD WILKES RESPONDENTS
|
|
JUDGE:
|
WILCOX J
|
|
DATE OF ORDER:
|
19 SEPTEMBER 2006
|
|
WHERE MADE:
|
PERTH
|
THE COURT ORDERS THAT:
1. The application be
dismissed.
Note: Settlement
and entry of orders is dealt with in Order 36 of the Federal Court
Rules.
|
IN THE FEDERAL COURT OF AUSTRALIA
|
|
|
WESTERN AUSTRALIA DISTRICT REGISTRY
|
WAD 138 OF 1998
|
|
BETWEEN:
AND:
|
CHRISTOPHER ROBERT BODNEY APPLICANT
STATE OF
WESTERN AUSTRALIA, CITY OF WANNEROO, ROBERT BROPHO, ALBERT CORUNNA, GREGORY
LAWRENCE GARLETT, KELVIN PATRICK GARLETT, RICHARD
WILKES AND TELSTRA CORPORATION
LIMITED RESPONDENTS
|
|
JUDGE:
|
WILCOX J
|
|
DATE OF ORDER:
|
19 SEPTEMBER 2006
|
|
WHERE MADE:
|
PERTH
|
THE COURT ORDERS THAT:
1. The application be
dismissed.
Note: Settlement
and entry of orders is dealt with in Order 36 of the Federal Court
Rules.
|
IN THE FEDERAL COURT OF AUSTRALIA
|
|
|
WESTERN AUSTRALIA DISTRICT REGISTRY
|
WAD 139 OF 1998
|
|
BETWEEN:
AND:
|
CHRISTOPHER ROBERT BODNEY APPLICANT
STATE OF
WESTERN AUSTRALIA, TOWN OF VICTORIA PARK, ROBERT BROPHO, ALBERT CORUNNA, GREGORY
LAWRENCE GARLETT, KELVIN PATRICK GARLETT,
RICHARD WILKES AND TELSTRA CORPORATION
LIMITED RESPONDENTS
|
|
JUDGE:
|
WILCOX J
|
|
DATE OF ORDER:
|
19 SEPTEMBER 2006
|
|
WHERE MADE:
|
PERTH
|
THE COURT ORDERS THAT:
1. The application be
dismissed.
Note: Settlement
and entry of orders is dealt with in Order 36 of the Federal Court
Rules.
|
IN THE FEDERAL COURT OF AUSTRALIA
|
|
|
WESTERN AUSTRALIA DISTRICT REGISTRY
|
WAD 140 OF 1998
|
|
BETWEEN:
AND:
|
CHRISTOPHER ROBERT BODNEY APPLICANT
STATE OF
WESTERN AUSTRALIA, COMMONWEALTH OF AUSTRALIA, WESTERN AUSTRALIAN FISHING
INDUSTRY COUNCIL (INC), FREMANTLE PORT AUTHORITY,
TOWN OF CAMBRIDGE, RAYMOND
ANDREW YUKICH, PAMELA RAE YUKICH AND TELSTRA CORPORATION LIMITED
RESPONDENTS
|
|
JUDGE:
|
WILCOX J
|
|
DATE OF ORDER:
|
19 SEPTEMBER 2006
|
|
WHERE MADE:
|
PERTH
|
THE COURT ORDERS THAT:
1. The application be
dismissed.
Note: Settlement
and entry of orders is dealt with in Order 36 of the Federal Court
Rules.
|
IN THE FEDERAL COURT OF AUSTRALIA
|
|
|
WESTERN AUSTRALIA DISTRICT REGISTRY
|
PART OF WAD 149 of 1998
|
|
BETWEEN:
|
CHRISTOPHER ROBERT BODNEY ON BEHALF OF THE BODNEY FAMILY
BALLARUKS APPLICANTS
|
|
AND:
|
STATE OF WESTERN AUSTRALIA, COMMONWEALTH OF AUSTRALIA, WESTERN
AUSTRALIAN FISHING INDUSTRY COUNCIL (INC), AIRSERVICES AUSTRALIA, AUSTRALIAN
MARITIME SAFETY AUTHORITY, CITY OF BAYSWATER, CITY OF BELMONT, CITY OF CANNING,
CITY OF JOONDALUP, CITY OF MELVILLE, CITY OF NEDLANDS,
CITY OF SUBIACO, CITY OF
WANNEROO, FREMANTLE PORT AUTHORITY, SHIRE OF KALAMUNDA, SHIRE OF MUNDARING,
SHIRE OF PEPPERMINT GROVE, SHIRE
OF SERPENTINE-JARRAHDALE, SHIRE OF WANDERING,
TOWN OF BASSENDEAN, TOWN OF CAMBRIDGE, TOWN OF CLAREMONT, TOWN OF COTTESLOE,
TOWN OF
EAST FREMANTLE, TOWN OF KWINANA, TOWN OF MOSMAN PARK, TOWN OF VICTORIA
PARK, CITY OF ARMADALE, CITY OF GOSNELLS, CITY OF PERTH, CITY
OF SOUTH PERTH,
CITY OF STIRLING, SHIRE OF CHITTERING, SHIRE OF NORTHAM, TOWN OF VINCENT,
NOONGAR LAND COUNCIL, BORAL RESOURCES (WA)
LTD, ADELAIDE BRIGHTON CEMENT
LIMITED, COCKBURN CEMENT LTD, DORRINGTON MARINE SERVICES/YENNETT PTY LTD, N H L
PTY LTD, AUSTRALIAN
RED CROSS, ERNST PETER KALTENBRUNNER, ALAN JOHN RENNER,
ROMAN CATHOLIC ARCHBISHOP OF PERTH, UNITING CHURCH IN AUSTRALIA WA SYNOD,
FREMANTLE SAILING CLUB INC, THE SHELL COMPANY OF AUSTRALIA LIMITED, ALCOA OF
AUSTRALIA LTD, BLUEGATE NOMINEES PTY LTD, EDITH COWAN
UNIVERSITY, LIMESTONE
RESOURCES AUSTRALIA PTY LTD, TIWEST JOINT VENTURE, TRONOX WESTERN AUSTRALIA PTY
LTD, WESFARMERS KLEENHEAT GAS
PTY LTD, WORSLEY ALUMINA PTY LTD, YALGOO MINERALS
PTY LTD, AND TELSTRA CORPORATION LIMITED RESPONDENTS
|
|
JUDGE:
|
WILCOX J
|
|
DATE OF ORDER:
|
19 SEPTEMBER 2006
|
|
WHERE MADE:
|
PERTH
|
THE COURT ORDERS THAT:
1. The application be
dismissed.
Note: Settlement
and entry of orders is dealt with in Order 36 of the Federal Court
Rules.
|
IN THE FEDERAL COURT OF AUSTRALIA
|
|
|
WESTERN AUSTRALIA DISTRICT REGISTRY
|
Part of WAD 6006 of 2003 Part of WAD 149 of
1998 and WAD 137 of 1998 and WAD 138 of 1998 and
WAD 139 of 1998 and WAD 140 of 1998
|
IN THE MATTER OF THE PERTH METRO PORTION OF
THE SINGLE NOONGAR CLAIM NO. 1
|
BETWEEN:
AND:
|
ANTHONY BENNELL AND OTHERS APPLICANTS
CHRISTOPHER ROBERT BODNEY BODNEY APPLICANT
|
|
AND:
|
STATE OF WESTERN AUSTRALIA AND OTHERS RESPONDENTS
|
|
JUDGE:
|
WILCOX J
|
|
DATE:
|
19 SEPTEMBER 2006
|
|
PLACE:
|
PERTH
|
REASONS FOR JUDGMENT
WILCOX J:
| 1 | These reasons for judgment
concern six applications under the Native Title Act 1993 (Cth)
(‘the Act’) in relation to land and waters in and around the Perth
metropolitan area. |
| 2 | The reasons are
structured in the following way, paragraph references being
stated: |
I The proceedings
(i) The 1998
applications 3 - 8
(ii) The Combined Metro application 9 -
10
(iii) The hearing before Beaumont J 11 - 16
(iv) The motion to
strike-out the Bodney applications 17 - 21
(v) The Single Noongar
application 22 - 27
(vi) Pre-trial orders and directions 28 -
36
(vii) Pre-trial rulings 37 - 48
(viii) The hearing
49 - 56
(ix) The formal issues in the cases 57
II Elements of
a native title claim
(i) The source of the elements 58
(ii) The
effect of s 223(1) of the Act 59 - 60
(iii) Communal and group
claims 61 - 63
(iv) The Applicants’ submissions about legal
principles 64 - 73
(v) The respondents’ submissions about legal
principles 74 - 82
III The factual issues in these cases
83
IV Was there a Single Noongar community in 1829?
(i) The
Applicants’ claim 84
(ii) Source
material
(a) Overview 85 - 89
(b) The expert witnesses
90 - 95
(c) The journals of pre-settlement explorers 96
(d) The
King George’s Sound writers 97 - 99
(e) The early Perth
district writers 100
(f) Late 19th century writers 101 -
103
(g) The early 20th century writers 104 -
105
(h) Some cautionary notes 106 - 112
(i) Late 20th
century writers 113 - 115
(j) Marginal matters 116 -
117
(iii) Historical summary
(a) The maritime explorers 118 -
127
(b) The King George’s Sound garrison and settlement 128 -
146
(c) The early post-settlement years 147 - 182
(d) Early
20th century writers 183 - 186
(e) Dr Palmer’s
comments on the historical material 187 - 188
(f) Dr Brunton’s
response to Dr Palmer’s comments 189 -
190
(iv) Language
(a) Dr Thieberger’s evidence 191 -
216
(b) Aboriginal evidence about language 217 - 252
(c) Dr
Palmer’s evidence 253 - 260
(d) Dr Brunton’s
evidence 261 - 262
(e) Applicants’ submissions 263 -
264
(f) Submissions for respondents 265 -
272
(g) Conclusions 273 - 280
(v) Laws and customs concerning
land
(a) The early writings 281 - 284
(b) Aboriginal evidence
about land 285 - 286
(c) Dr Palmer’s evidence 287 -
307
(d) Dr Brunton’s evidence 308 -
324
(e) Applicants’ submissions 325 - 329
(f) Submissions
for respondents 330 - 347
(g) Conclusions 348 -
351
(vi) Customs and beliefs
(a) Circumcision 352 -
354
(b) Kangaroo skinning 355 - 357
(c) Spiritual
beliefs 358 - 368
(d) Marriage 369 - 376
(e) Sexual
transgressions 377
(f) Payback 378
(g) Funeral
rites 379 - 380
(h) Tools, weapons and food-getting 381 -
383
(vii) Social interaction
(a) The early writers 384 -
389
(b) The Aboriginal evidence 390
(viii) The expert evidence
about the 1829 situation
(a) Dr Palmer 391 - 394
(b) Dr
Brunton 395 – 402
(ix) Submissions about the 1829
situation
(a) The Applicants’ submissions 403 -
406
(b) Respondents’ submissions 407 - 423
(x) Conclusions
about the 1829 situation 424 - 454
V Has there been a continuation of
Noongar laws and customs
from 1829 until the present
day?
(i) Preliminary 455 - 459
(ii) Community identification and
interaction
(a) The Aboriginal evidence 460 - 595
(b) Comment on
the Aboriginal evidence 596 - 601
(iii) Customs and
beliefs
(a) Spiritual beliefs 602 - 606
(b) Marriage 607 -
644
(c) Death and funerals 645 - 649
(d) Hunting, fishing and
other food-gathering 650 - 684
(iv) Laws and customs concerning
land 685 - 700
(v) Submissions about the continuity of
acknowledgement
and observance of 1829 laws and customs
(a) The
Applicants’ submissions 701 - 706
(b) The State’s
submissions 707 - 731
(c) The Commonwealth’s submissions 732 -
744
(d) WAFIC’s position 745
(e) The local government
authorities’ submissions 746 – 749
(vi) Conclusions about the
continuity of acknowledgement
and observance of 1829 laws and
customs
(a) Some peripheral matters 750 – 761
(b) Continuing
observance of rules relating to land 762 – 791
(c) Connection with
the Perth Metropolitan Area 792 – 799
VI What Noongar native title
rights exist today?
(a) Preliminary 800
(b) The geographic limits
of any surviving native title
rights and interests 801 –
805
(c) What are the surviving rights and interests?
(i) The
Applicants’ claims 806 – 812
(ii) Section 223(1)(c) of the
Act 813 – 814
(iii) The claim to a right of occupation, use and
enjoyment of the lands and waters 815 – 841
VII The Bodney
applications
(i) Nature of the applications 842 – 843
(ii) Mr
Bodney’s evidence 844 – 866
(iii) Other evidence 867
– 868
(iv) Submissions 869–
871
(v) Conclusions 872 – 876
VIII Disposition of
proceedings 877 – 883
IX Postcript: the State’s notice of
motion of 25 August 2006
(i) Content of the motion 884
-898
(ii) Reaction to the motion 891 - 898
(iii) The State’s
submissions in support of the motion 899
(iv) The evidentiary
background 916 - 922
(v) The Applicants’ submissions on the
strike-out motion 923
(vi) Issues raised by the State’s motion of 25
August 2006 924
(vii) Validity of the order for the separate question 925
- 930
(viii) Is it open to the State to complain about the order for
a
separate question? 931 - 934
(ix) Has the separate question order
excluded relevant evidence? 935 - 939
(x) Conduct of the strike-out
motion 940 - 944
(xi) Disposal of the motion 945 –
951
(xii) Concluding comment 952
I The
proceedings
(i) The 1998 applications
| 3 | Between November 1994 and
September 1998, 13 applications seeking native title determinations, in relation
to land and waters in and
around the Perth metropolitan area, were lodged with
the Registrar of Native Title pursuant to the Act, as it then stood (‘the
old Act’). None of these claims was resolved by mediation. All the
claims were referred to this Court, either under s 74
of the old Act, before 30
September 1998, or pursuant to the transitional provisions of the Native
Title Amendment Act 1998 (Cth) (‘the Amending Act’) that took
effect on that day. Where it is necessary to distinguish between the old Act
and
the Act, as so amended, I will refer to the latter as ‘the Amended
Act’. |
| 4 | Application WAG 6009 of 1996
related to Perth airport. In Bodney v Westralia Airports Corporation Pty
Ltd [2000] FCA 1609; 109 FCR 178, Lehane J held that any native title over
this land had been extinguished by its acquisition in fee simple by the
Commonwealth
of Australia (‘the Commonwealth’) on various dates
before 1986. On 13 November 2000, his Honour made a formal order
in which he
determined that native title did not exist over the airport land. I need not
further regard this application. |
| 5 | Five of the
remaining 12 applications were made by Christopher Robert (‘Corrie’)
Bodney. Four of those claims related
to small areas of land in the Perth
region, being land at Hartfield Park, Wanneroo Road, Burswood Island and
Swanbourne respectively.
The fifth claim (‘the main claim’)
involved a much larger area of land, with its adjoining sea out to 12 nautical
miles
from the coast. After their transfer to this Court, those applications
were numbered, respectively, WAG 137 of 1998, WAG 138 of
1998, WAG 139 of 1998,
WAG 140 of 1998 and WAG 149 of 1998. I will refer to these five applications as
‘the Bodney applications’.
|
| 6 | A
sixth application (WAG 141 of 1998) (‘the Bropho application’) was
lodged by Robert Charles Bropho on his own behalf.
|
| 7 | The remaining six applications were lodged
either by Mr Bropho, on behalf of the ‘Swan Valley Nyungah
Community’, or by
people associated with Mr Bropho. Four of these
applications related only to small areas of land. Two involved substantial
areas
of land and waters, including sea to the 12 nautical mile limit. The six
applications were numbered WAG 142 of 1998, WAG 143 of
1998, WAG 6128 of 1998,
WAG 6159 of 1998, WAG 6239 of 1998 and WAG 6283 of 1998. With some looseness of
language, these six applications
may be called ‘the Swan Valley Nyungah
applications’. There was considerable overlap between the Bodney
applications
on the one hand and the other seven applications on the
other. |
| 8 | All of these matters have now been
given the prefix WAD due to requirements of the Court’s electronic data
management system. |
(ii) The Combined Metro
application
| 9 | On 12 April 1999, the Western
Australian District Registrar of the Court made an order for combination of all
the Swan Valley Nyungah
applications. He further ordered that application WAG
142 of 1998 be the lead application and the parties to the combined application
be all the parties to any of the Swan Valley Nyungah applications. The combined
application became generally known as ‘the
Combined Metro
application’. |
| 10 | On 7 January 2000,
French J made orders for notification, under s 66 of the Act, of the land and
waters covered by the Combined Metro
application that had not been previously
notified: see Bropho v State of Western Australia [2000] FCA 1. |
(iii) The hearing before Beaumont J
| 11 | Numerous orders were later
made in preparation for hearing the Combined Metro application, including for
joinder of additional parties.
On 26 July 2000, Lehane J directed there be a
joint trial, in about September 2001, of the Bodney applications, the Bropho
application
and the Combined Metro
application. |
| 12 | The joint trial commenced
before Beaumont J on 18 September 2001. Between that date and 3 April 2003,
evidence was taken spasmodically,
over a total of 19 days, at locations in and
around the Perth metropolitan area. The hearing was not satisfactory. It
suffered
from inadequate preparation, and representation, on behalf of the
applicants and was bedevilled by lengthy arguments about procedural
matters,
including access to information. |
| 13 | Mr Bodney
and Mr Bropho appeared in person throughout the hearing. The Combined Metro
applicants were intermittently represented
by a succession of lawyers apparently
acting on a pro bono basis. They did the best they could, without having
the benefit of expert advice or evidence or the opportunity to prepare a
coherent
case. Some of the respondents were legally represented throughout the
hearing. |
| 14 | When the trial was adjourned on 3
April 2003, the evidence was still incomplete. On the following day, 4 April
2003, Beaumont J made
an order, pursuant to Order 29 rule 2 of the Federal
Court Rules, that the following question be decided separately from and
before any other questions in the Combined Metro
application: |
‘1. what are the communal, group or individual rights and interests, if
any, of Aboriginal peoples in relation to land or water
in the claim area,
where:
(a) the rights and interests are possessed under the traditional laws
acknowledged, and the traditional customs observed, by the Aboriginal
peoples;
and
(b) the Aboriginal peoples, by those laws and customs, have a connection with
the land or waters;
2. which Aboriginal people, if any, hold those rights and
interests.’
| 15 | Shortly after
this order was made, Beaumont J found it necessary, on medical grounds, to
retire from the matters. At a directions
hearing before French J, the parties
agreed the hearing would be completed by a different judge, but on the basis
that the evidence
taken by Beaumont J would not be repeated. On 13 June 2003,
French J made the following formal
orders: |
‘1. There be a new trial of the native title application in WAG 142 of
1998 to be tried together with new trials of the applications
WAG 137 –
141 and 149 of 1998 (limited in the latter case to the area of its overlap with
the other applications).
2. The transcript of evidence and exhibits etc. in the proceedings before the
Court already heard in the above matters be received
into evidence at the new
trials subject to any objections as to the admissibility of particular evidence
which had been made and
not ruled upon in the previous proceedings and subject
to such restrictions as have been ordered until such restrictions are lifted
or
varied by the trial judge.
...
4. The transcript of evidence already taken may be supplemented by such site
visits and such further oral evidence as the trial judge
directs.’
| 16 | Soon after those
orders, I was asked to take over the matters. At a directions hearing held by
me on 19 August 2003, I indicated
I understood the agreement embodied in French
J’s orders to require me to read and apply the evidence already given (to
the
extent that any party relied upon it), along with such further evidence as
the parties might adduce. No party disagreed with that
understanding. |
(iv) The motion to strike-out the
Bodney applications
| 17 | At about the time the matters
were assigned to me, the Combined Metro applicants filed a notice of motion for
orders, pursuant to
s 84C(1) of the Act, striking out each of the Bodney
applications. It was said these applications did not comply with the
requirements
of s 61 of the Act. |
| 18 | Section
84C(2) of the Act requires the Court to consider a strike-out application under
s 84C(1) ‘before any further proceedings
take place in relation to the
main application’. Mr Bodney did not respond to the strike-out
application by seeking to amend
any of his applications. Accordingly, on 19
August 2003, I heard argument on the strike-out application.
|
| 19 | On 25 August 2003, I made orders striking
out all the Bodney applications: see Bodney v State of Western Australia
[2003] FCA 890. It was my opinion that none of them satisfied the
requirements of the relevant version of s 61 of the Act. All of the
applications had been made under the old Act, but two of them (WAG 137 of 1998
and WAG 149 of 1998) had been
amended since the commencement of the Amending
Act. I followed two previous first instance decisions, in holding that s 61 of
the
Amended Act applied to the amended
applications. |
| 20 | I held the three applications
needing to be evaluated under the old s 61 were defective because of Mr
Bodney’s failure to ‘describe
or otherwise identify’ the
persons on whose behalf the application was made. The two applications that had
been amended after
the commencement of the Amending Act provided a fuller
description of the claimant group but it appeared clear, from evidence given
before Beaumont J, that neither of them was authorised by the members of the
described group in accordance with s 251B of the Act,
as required by the new s
61. |
| 21 | On 24 August 2004, a Full Court allowed
an appeal against my decision and set aside the strike-out orders: see Bodney
v Bropho [2004] FCAFC 226; 140 FCR 77. The Full Court was divided as to
whether the new form of s 61 applied to the two amended applications. However,
all
members of the Court thought Mr Bodney should have a further opportunity to
amend his applications in such a manner as to avoid the
difficulties raised
against them. |
(v) The Single Noongar
application
| 22 | On 10 September 2003, a new
proceeding (WAG 6006 of 2003) was instituted. This proceeding has been referred
to as the ‘Single
Noongar application’ (or Single Noongar [No 1]),
on account of the fact that it was made by 80 named applicants ‘on behalf
of all Noongar people’. The filed Native Title Determination Application
stated the named applicants ‘are members of
the native title claim group
and are authorised to make the application, and deal with matters [which] arise
in relation to it, by
all the other persons in the native title claim
group’. The application described the Noongar people in this
way: |
‘ The descendants of the Noongar apical ancestors listed in Attachment
A1;
The members of the Noongar families whose surnames are listed in Attachment
A2;
The descendants, of the Noongar ancestors of families whose surnames are
listed in Attachment A2;
The members of the Noongar families whose surnames are listed in Attachment
A3;
The descendants, of the Noongar ancestors of families whose surnames are
listed in Attachment A3; and
All other Noongar people identifying and accepted in accordance with Noongar
customs and traditions as understood by Noongar people
and handed down by
Noongar Elders.
Identification of a Noongar person is through biological descent from a
Noongar person but can include people incorporated into the
Noongar community
through adoption, in accordance with Noongar custom and tradition.
Identification of a Noongar family is through biological descent from a
Noongar person but can include people incorporated into the
Noongar community
through adoption, marriage or defacto marriage and in accordance with Noongar
custom and tradition.’
Attachment A1 identified 99 apical ancestors. Attachments A2
and A3 set out some 400 family names.
| 23 | Attachment B to the
application contained a detailed description of the external boundary of the
claimed area (‘the claim area’).
The description was illustrated by
a map (Attachment C) which showed that the external boundary of the claim area
extends from a
point on the western coast of Australia in the Shire of Coorow,
just north of Jurien, roughly easterly to a point approximately north
of Moora
and then roughly south-easterly to intersect the southern coast of Australia at
a point slightly west of Esperance. The
claim area contained some off-shore
islands, including Rottnest and Carnac Islands, and the sea abutting the entire
coastal area,
and the claimed islands, to the three nautical mile limit. The
claim area excluded a relatively small strip of coastal land in the
Busselton-Margaret River district. This land is the subject of a separate
claim, generally called ‘Single Noongar No 2’.
The Single Noongar
[No 1] claim area excluded all land and waters that are, or were, subject to a
past act attributable to the Commonwealth
or the State of Western Australia
(‘the State’), including the grant of freehold
title. |
| 24 | It will be appreciated that the claim
area includes the Perth metropolitan
area. |
| 25 | Schedule E of the application set out
the native title rights and interests claimed by the
applicants: |
‘The applicants claim the right to occupation, use and enjoyment of the
lands and waters in accordance with and subject to their
traditional laws and
customs (or current laws and customs as they have adapted and changed from those
traditional laws and customs).
The applicants acknowledge that these rights may co-exist with other
statutory or common law rights in relation to some lands and
waters, subject to
the force and operation of laws of the Commonwealth and the State.
The right to occupation, use and enjoyment of the lands and waters includes
the right to:
(a) live on and access the
area;
(b) use and conserve the natural resources of the area for the benefit of the
native title holders;
(c) maintain, use, manage and enjoy the area for the benefit of the native
title holders, that is
to:
i) maintain and protect sites of significance to the native title holders and
other Aboriginal people within the meaning of that term
in the Native Title
Act 1993;
ii) inherit, dispose of or give native title rights and interests to others
provided that such persons are Aboriginal people within
the meaning of that term
in the Native Title Act 1993;
iii) right to determine and regulate membership of, and recruitment to, the
native title holding group, provided that such persons
must be Aboriginal people
within the meaning of that term in the Native Title Act 1993;
iv) regulate among and resolve disputes between, the native title holders in
relation to the rights of possession, occupation, use
and enjoyment of the
area;
v) conduct social, religious, cultural and economic activities on the
area;
vi) exercise and carry out economic life on the area, including harvesting,
fishing, cultivating, management and exchange of economic
resources;
(d) conserve, use and enjoy the natural resources of the area, for social,
cultural, economic, religious, spiritual, customary and
traditional purposes;
and make decisions about and to control the access to, and the use and enjoyment
of, the area and its natural
resources by the native title holders;
(e) the right to control access and use between the native title holders and
any other Aboriginal people who seek access to, or use
of, the claim area in
accordance with the traditional law and custom;
(f) the right to teach and pass on knowledge of the applicant group’s
traditional laws and customs pertaining to the area and
knowledge of places in
the area;
(g) the right to learn about and acquire knowledge concerning, the applicant
group’s traditional laws and customs pertaining
to the area and knowledge
of places in the area.
In relation to:
(a) any areas where there has been no previous extinguishment of native
title;
(b) any area of natural water resources that is found not to be
tidal;
(c) any areas affected by category C and D past and intermediate period
acts;
(d) s47 Pastoral leases held by native title claimants;
(e) s47A Reserves act covered by claimant applications; and/or
(f) s47B Vacant Crown Land Covered by claimant applications,
the applicant claims exclusive possession, occupation, use and enjoyment of
those areas.’
| 26 | The application
identified the relevant representative Aboriginal/Torres Strait Islander body as
South West Aboriginal Land and Sea
Council (‘SWALSC’). It also
contained considerable additional information, which it is not necessary to set
out. |
| 27 | On 2 October 2003, French J made
directions for mediation and negotiation of the Single Noongar application and a
number of smaller
claims (outside the Perth area) that overlapped that
application. I understand there were discussions between the parties but no
substantive agreement was
reached. |
(vi) Pre-trial orders and
directions
| 28 | On 6 October 2003, Christine
Cooper, a solicitor employed by SWALSC, filed a notice of motion on behalf of
the Single Noongar applicants
seeking an order for the combination of the Single
Noongar application with the Combined Metro application (WAG 142 of
1998). |
| 29 | I heard submissions about the motion
on 8 October 2003. It is convenient to explain what happened by reference to
paras 6-9 of the
Reasons for Judgment delivered by me on the following
day: |
‘The single Noongar claim covers a significant portion of Western
Australia. Its northern boundary is a line running east from
a position on the
coast north of Jurien. The claimed area then runs south-east to a point on the
Great Australian Bight near Esperance.
Subject to internal exceptions, the
claimed area takes in the whole of the south-west of the State and much, if not
all, of the
Western Australian wheatbelt. Importantly for present purposes, it
includes the whole of the area covered by the Perth Metro claims,
except that
the single Noongar claim extends only three nautical miles off-shore, whereas
WAG 142 of 1998 claims waters to the twelve
nautical mile limit.
At a directions hearing on 1 October 2003, I was informed of a proposal to
amend WAG 141 of 1998 and WAG 142 of 1998 in such a way
as to combine them with
the single Noongar claim. I directed that any application to that effect be
filed and served not later than
6 October 2003 and be made returnable before me
on 8 October 2003. Such an application was made. However, it sought to amend
only
WAG 142 of 1998, a decision having been taken by Mr Bropho to seek leave to
discontinue matter WAG 141 of 1998.
When the motions came before me yesterday, it immediately became apparent
that there was no opposition to the application for leave
to discontinue WAG 141
of 1998, except by Mr Bodney. However, Mr Bodney was not able to show the
discontinuance would prejudice
him in any way. I granted leave. This left only
WAG 142 of 1988, of the seven applications transferred to the Court on 30
September
1998. That matter was subject to a strike-out application by Mr
Bodney which I then heard and dismissed.
I turn to the applicants’ motion to amend WAG 142 of 1998. A companion
motion was filed in the single Noongar claim, by solicitors
acting for the South
West Aboriginal Land and Sea Council (‘SWALSC’). At the hearing of
the motions, it became apparent
there was no real opposition to the proposed
amendments. The real issue was what should happen next.’
| 30 | Counsel for the
Combined Metro applicants and counsel for SWALSC had submitted it was
unnecessary for me to do more than to make a
combination order, leaving further
pre-trial steps to be governed by the general Single Noongar directions that had
already been
made by French J. However, counsel for some of the respondents,
including the State and the Commonwealth, had disputed that view.
At para 14 of
my Reasons, I summarised their position in this
way: |
‘These counsel express concern at the prospect of further prolonged
delay in the Court determining whether native title exists
over land and waters
in and around Perth. They point out that the first application in respect of
the Perth metropolitan area, the
claim that became matter WAG 141 of 1998, was
lodged as long ago as November 1994. They rightly say that prosecution of the
claims
has been attended with considerable delay and they contend that there is
a substantial public interest in their early resolution.
The respondents say
that, if WAG 142 of 1998 becomes part of the vast single Noongar claim, without
being subject to any special
measures to ensure its early determination, then
resolution may be postponed for years.’
‘There is considerable force in the matters put by the respondents. It
had been my intention to take evidence in relation to
the Perth Metro claims
during the next two weeks; that is, the weeks commencing 13 and 20 October 2003.
The evidence would not necessarily
have concluded within that period; but it
would have been substantially complete. It should have then been possible to
complete
the hearing with little further delay. The filing of the single
Noongar claim has made it impractical to take that course. Section 67(1) of the
Act requires that, if two or more proceedings relate to the same area (in whole
or in part), the Court must ensure they are
dealt with in one proceeding. Given
that the single Noongar claim has yet to be notified under s 66 of the Act, it
cannot properly proceed to hearing during the next two weeks.
Although none of the respondents mentioned any particular problem that might
be caused by delay in finalising the Perth Metro claims,
they understandably
feel frustrated and concerned about the delay occasioned by cancelling the
projected hearing. I think they are
right to suggest it is important that every
effort be made to minimise further delay. However, this must be done in such a
way as
to be consistent with the scheme and policy of the Act, and to be fair to
the single Noongar claimants.’
| 32 | Counsel for the
State suggested it would be practicable, and desirable, to hear that aspect of
the Single Noongar claim which related
to the land and waters within the
Combined Metro claim in advance of any hearing concerning the balance of the
Single Noongar area.
I thought there was merit in that suggestion and, after
discussing various practical issues, I expressed the hope that it would
be
possible to hear the Perth section of the single Noongar claim in about October
2004. On 9 October 2003, I made orders in WAG
142 of 1998 that included the
following: |
‘1. The applicants be granted leave to amend Native Title Determination
Application WAG 142 of 1998 pursuant to s 64 of the Native Title Act 1993 (Cth),
so that it is combined with and included in Native Title Determination
Application WAG 6006 of 2003.
2. The amended application be in the form of WAG 6006 of 2003 as filed on
10 September 2003 in accordance with the Minute of Proposed
Amended Native Title
Application attached to the affidavit of Albert Corunna dated 6 October
2003.
3. Both of these applications be now conducted as one
application.
4. Application WAG 6006 of 2003 be the lead
application.
...
6. Subject to any contrary order by a Judge, that part of the combined
application as relates to the land and waters covered by application
142 of 1998
("the Perth claim") shall be heard in a separate proceeding to commence during
the first week of October 2004 ...
7. The evidence already given in respect of matters WAG 137 of 1998, WAG 138
of 1998, WAG 139 of 1998, WAG 140 of 1998, WAG 141 of
1998, WAG 142 of 1998 and
WAG 149 of 1998 is to be evidence in the hearing to commence in October 2004
subject to relevance and all
just objections, including any new objections taken
by any person who was not a party to any of those seven matters.
8. Subject to the above, the directions made by French J on 2 October 2003 in
relation to matter WAG 6192 of 1998 are to apply to
the Perth section claim as
if they were set out seriatim herein.
9. All parties have liberty to apply to me, by arrangement with my associate,
in relation to any matter connected with the separate
hearing of the Perth
section claim.’
| 33 | In matter WAG
6006 of 2003, I made orders corresponding with the first four of the above
orders. |
| 34 | On 9 October 2003, the Bropho
application (WAG 141 of 1998) was discontinued. The only surviving applications
affecting any part
of the Perth metropolitan area were then the Single Noongar
application (insofar as it did affect that area) and the five Bodney
applications (after they were reinstated by the Full Court on 24 August
2004). |
| 35 | On 28 November 2003, Ms Cooper filed
a further notice of motion seeking an order to combine the Single Noongar
application with ten
overlapping claims. On 15 June 2004, French J dismissed
that motion. The ten claims remain in existence but none of them relates
to the
area with which these reasons are directly
concerned. |
| 36 | It gradually became apparent that
it would not be practicable to commence the hearing of the Perth claims in
October 2004. SWALSC
suffered delay in procuring a promise of the funding that
was necessary for it to engage experts. Once experts were retained, they
endeavoured to prepare their reports as quickly as possible. However, it became
obvious that satisfactory reports could not be finalised
in time for an October
2004 hearing. Accordingly, on 22 July 2004, I abandoned the idea of an October
2004 hearing and made new
directions designed to enable a hearing in 2005.
|
(vii) Pre-trial rulings
| 37 | Between 22 July 2004 and the
commencement of the trial, on 11 October 2005, I made rulings regarding several
interlocutory applications.
I need not deal with them all. However, I mention
five matters. |
| 38 | First, despite the reference,
in order 6 made on 9 October 2003, to a ‘separate proceeding’, no
formal order was made
splitting WAG 6006 of 2003. Nor was a separate file
number assigned to the ‘separate proceeding’. In retrospect, it
would have been desirable for me to take, or direct, those steps at that time.
Instead, after hearing submissions from the parties,
on 1 April 2005, I directed
the trial of a separate question. The form of this question, as later amended,
is set out at para 47
below. |
| 39 | Second, it will
be recalled that the Full Court adverted to the possibility that Mr Bodney might
amend his applications in order to
overcome the perceived authorisation
problems. Although Mr Bodney had previously not shown interest in taking this
course, I drew
his attention to the Full Court’s position. On 1 April
2005, I made the following order: |
‘Leave be granted to the applicant, in each of matters WAD 137 of 1998,
WAD 138 of 1998, WAD 139 of 1998, WAD 140 of 1998, and
WAD 149 of 1998, to file
an amended application, if the applicant so wishes. Any such amended
application is to be filed and served
not later than 31 May 2005. Each of these
applications, and the strike out motions in relation to them, shall be heard in
conjunction
with the Perth Metro part of the Single Noongar claim (WAD 6006 of
2003).’
| 40 | I subsequently
extended the date for filing any amended application to 1 July 2005. However,
Mr Bodney did not amend any of his applications.
Nor did he seek any further
extension of time. In the hearing that was subsequently conducted by me, he
cross-examined most witnesses;
but he did not adduce evidence additional to what
he had given before Beaumont J. |
| 41 | In
their closing written submissions, counsel for the Single Noongar applicants
expressed in the following way their clients’
attitude to the Bodney
applications: |
‘The Single Noongar claimants acknowledge that Mr Bodney and those
represented by him are members of the Noongar people as described
in the Single
Noongar claim. The Single Noongar claimants do not, however, acknowledge, that
Mr Bodney and some members of his family
have exclusive connection with or
rights and interests in relation to, the land and waters claimed in the various
Bodney claims.’
| 42 | Third, on 15
February 2005, I ordered that: ‘[i]f any party wishes to challenge the
authority of the Applicants to make claim
WAD 6006/03, that party is to file a
strikeout motion with supporting affidavit evidence by 31 March 2005’.
The only party
who chose to take that course was the Noongar Land Council
Aboriginal Corporation (‘NLC’), the former representative
body for
the area. On 13 May 2005, NLC filed a notice of motion seeking an order
striking out the Single Noongar application. The
motion was supported by an
affidavit of Frank Peter David, who described himself as ‘the Registered
Public Officer and acting
chief executive officer’ of the NLC. The
affidavit made many assertions of fact, and some allegations of misconduct, but
it
did not challenge the material about authorisation that was set out in the
Single Noongar application. Nor did it raise any other
ground for striking out
that application. However, having in mind the requirement of s 84C(1) of the
Act, I listed the motion for hearing on 5 August 2005. On that day, Mr David
appeared on behalf of NLC, accompanied by Mr
R Yarran. He developed the matters
set out in his affidavit but put no argument to me relevant to a strike-out
order. Accordingly,
I dismissed the strike-out
motion. |
| 43 | Fourth, on 19 August 2005, a notice
of motion was filed by Blake Dawson Waldron, solicitors, seeking an order for
the joinder as respondents
of some 40 persons (individuals and companies) who
were said to hold interests in pastoral leases over land that was situate in the
area covered by the Single Noongar claim, but outside the area which was the
subject of the ‘separate proceeding’ and
separate
question. |
| 44 | I considered this motion at a
hearing on 23 August 2005. The argument put by the applicants for joinder was
that, although they did
not have an interest in any land within the area that
was subject to the ‘separate proceeding’ and separate question,
the
determination of the separate question was likely to have a significant effect
on the fate of that part of the Single Noongar
claim that concerned land and
waters outside that area, including land in which they did have
interests. |
| 45 | I accepted this possibility: see
s 86 of the Act, noting particularly para (c). However, it seemed to me this
did not mean the applicants for joinder fell within the
class of persons
referred to in s 84(3) of the Act in relation to the land and waters which
were the subject of the ‘separate proceeding’ and separate question.
Although s 84(3)(a)(iii) refers to a person whose ‘interests may be
affected by a determination in the proceedings’, it is necessary there be
a direct interest, not an interest that is indirect or remote: see Chapman v
Minister for Land and Water Conservation (NSW) [2000] FCA 1114 at [10]. The
word ‘interests’ ought not to be read narrowly. However, it seemed
to me insufficient that a person be able to
show that the decision in respect of
the separate question might have a flow-on effect to the wider Single Noongar
claim. Accordingly,
I did not accede to the application for these people
actively to participate in the hearing of the separate question. I directed
that the notice of motion, insofar as it concerns WAD 6006 of 2003 generally, be
considered by French J (who retained general responsibility
for the Single
Noongar application) at a date to be advised. I also suggested that a
representative of the pastoral lessees might
wish to attend the forthcoming
trial as an observer. A solicitor representing those persons did attend for
much of the time. |
| 46 | Fifth, during the trial,
the solicitor for the State applied for an order repairing my omission formally
to establish the proposed
separate proceeding in respect of the area described
in the separate question. I indicated I would accede to that application and
invited the parties to consult regarding the form of the order. On 21 December
2005, I made the following substantive
orders: |
‘1. Pursuant to Order 78 rule 6(5) of the Federal Court Rules:
(a) application WAD 6006 of 2003 be divided into two parts, being Part A (as
delineated in the attached Map 1) and Part B being the
balance;
and
(b) Part A of the application be considered separately and prior to Part
B.
2. Pursuant to section 67 of the Native Title Act 1993 (Cth) and Order 29
rule 5 of the Federal Court Rules, Part A of application WAD 6006 of 2003, and
application WAD 149 of 1998 to the extent it overlaps with the land and waters
hatched
on the attached Map 2, and all of native title determination
applications WAD 137 of 1998, WAD 138 of 1998, WAD 139 of 1998, and
WAD 140 of
1998 be heard together in a separate proceeding (‘the separate
proceeding’).
...
4. Save for the orders made by French J on 22 September 2005 in application
WAD 6006 of 2003, all orders made, all documents filed
and all evidence received
in applications WAD 6006 of 2003 and WAD 149 of 1998, WAD 137 of 1998, WAD 138
of 1998, WAD 139 of 1998,
WAD 140 of 1998 shall be taken to also be orders made
and documents filed and evidence in the separate
proceeding.’
| 47 | By order 5, I further amended
the form of the separate question so as to make it
read: |
‘But for any question of extinguishment of native title by inconsistent
legislative or executive acts carried out pursuant to
the authority of the
legislature under Divisions 2, 2A, 2B or Part 2 of the Native Title Act 1993
(Cth) or under the Titles (Validation) and Native Title (Effect of Past Acts)
Act 1995 (WA):
(i) does native title exist in relation to land and waters in the area of the
separate proceeding:
(a) that part of the area the subject of application WAD 6006 of 2003 which
was the subject of application WAD142 of 1998 immediately
prior to that
application being combined with and included in application WAD 6006 of 2003;
and
(b) that part of the area the subject of WAD 149 of 1998 which lies seaward
of the area the subject of WAD 6006 of 2003 and does not
overlap the area
claimed in WAD 192 of 1998
(YUED).
(ii) if the answer to (i) above is in the affirmative, who are the persons or
each group of persons holding the common or group rights
comprising the native
title; and
(iii) what is the nature and extent of the native title rights and interests
in relation to the area?
The land and waters
referred to in this question included the whole of the land and waters claimed
by Mr Bodney. Although the land
referred to in the question includes
substantial areas of non-urban land, it is convenient to use the term
‘Perth Metropolitan
Area’ to refer to all the relevant land and
waters.
| 48 | The effect of those orders
was to make Part A of the application the ‘separate proceeding’
envisaged on 9 October 2003.
I append to these reasons copies of Maps 1 and 2,
referred to in these orders. Map 1 shows the relationship between the Perth
Metropolitan
Area and the remainder of the claim area. Map 2 is a larger scaled
map of the Perth Metropolitan Area. |
(viii) The
hearing
| 49 | The hearing of the separate
proceeding commenced in the Commonwealth Law Courts, Perth on Tuesday, 11
October 2005. The Single Noongar
applicants (hereafter ‘the
Applicants’) were represented throughout by Mr V B Hughston SC and Ms T L
Jowett, the State
by Mr S Wright and Mr G Ranson, the Commonwealth by Ms R Webb
QC and the Western Australian Fishing Industry Council (‘WAFIC’)
by
Mr M McKenna. Mr P Wittkuhn appeared for various local government authorities
but participated in the hearing only intermittently.
Mr Bodney appeared on his
own behalf, as applicant in the Bodney applications and a respondent to the
Single Noongar application.
Mr David sought and obtained leave to appear for
the NLC, a respondent to the Single Noongar application, for the limited purpose
of cross-examining expert witnesses and making submissions at the end of the
case. Mr Kevin Miller, a respondent, appeared for himself.
Although there were
also respondents who did not participate in the hearing, it is convenient to use
the expression ‘the parties’
to refer only to the parties identified
in this paragraph. |
| 50 | After opening addresses
were made on behalf of all the parties, Mr Hughston tendered documentary
material, including expert reports,
and called Dr John Host, an historian. Over
a period of three days, Dr Host and a linguist, Dr Nicholas Thieberger, were
cross-examined
on their written reports. |
| 51 | On
Friday, 14 October, the Court commenced a total of 11 days
‘on-country’ hearings. The Court sat at Jurien Bay, Albany,
Toweringup Lake near Katanning, Dunsborough near Busselton, Kokerbin Rock and
Djuring in the Kellerberrin district and, in Perth,
at Swan Valley and Kings
Park. While ‘on-country’, the Court heard the evidence of 30
Aboriginal persons and inspected
a number of sites. At Kings Park, counsel for
the Applicants also called two anthropologists who had assisted Dr Kingsley
Palmer,
the applicants’ consultant anthropologist, by interviewing people
within the claim group. |
| 52 | The procedure
adopted by counsel in relation to the Aboriginal witnesses worked well. Prior
to the hearing, written statements of
these witnesses had been filed and served.
When each witness was called, he or she confirmed the statement (often after
making minor
amendments) and then Mr Hughston or Ms Jowett asked a brief series
of questions, to bring out the main points of the witness’
statement,
before the witness was cross-examined. The ‘on-country’ hearings
ran very smoothly, thanks to excellent organisation
by the Court’s remote
hearings staff and the constant co-operation of the parties and their
representatives. |
| 53 | After completion of most of
the Aboriginal witnesses’ evidence, Dr Palmer gave evidence, over three
days, in the Commonwealth
Law Courts Building in Perth. At the end of that
time, on 2 November 2005, the hearing was adjourned until 5 December 2005. On
that day, the third anthropologist who assisted Dr Palmer was cross-examined.
Thereafter, over that day and the succeeding two days,
two expert witnesses
called by the State were cross-examined. They were Dr Ron Brunton, an
anthropologist, and Ms Debra Fletcher,
an historian.
|
| 54 | At the conclusion of this evidence, on 7
December, the hearing was adjourned to enable counsel, and the unrepresented
parties, to
prepare and file written
submissions. |
| 55 | The last written submissions
were filed on 18 May 2006. On 23 June 2006, the Court held a video-link hearing
between Sydney and Perth
for the purpose of oral discussion of some of the
matters raised in these submissions. At the conclusion of that hearing, I
reserved
judgment in the case. |
| 56 | I have been
informed that, sadly, two of the Aboriginal people who gave evidence before me
have since passed away. Accordingly, it
would be inappropriate for me to use
their names. In these reasons, I will refer to them as ‘Mr WW’ and
‘Mr MW’
respectively. Both these people were named applicants in
matter WAD 6006 of 2003. I have directed their names be removed from the
Court
record. |
(ix) The formal issues in the
cases
| 57 | Having regard to the above
events, the issues now before the Court are as
follows: |
(a) In relation to each of Mr Bodney’s five applications: first, whether
the application is properly authorised and, second,
whether it succeeds on the
merits. As will appear, I have reached a conclusion adverse to Mr Bodney on the
merits of each application.
I will therefore not need to deal with
authorisation.
(b) In relation to Part A of the Single Noongar application, what answers should
be given to each of the issues raised by the separate
question set out at para
47 above. There being no extant strike out motion in respect of this claim,
there is no issue about authorisation.
II Elements of a native title
claim
(i) The source of the elements
| 58 | More than once, members of
the High Court of Australia have observed that the elements of a native title
claim depend upon the terms
of the Act, not the common law: see The
Commonwealth v Yarmirr (2001) 208 1 at [7] (‘Yarmirr’),
Western Australia v Ward [2002] HCA 28; (2002) 213 CLR 1 at [16] (‘Ward
HC’), Members of the Yorta Yorta Aboriginal Community v State of
Victoria [2002] HCA 58; (2002) 214 CLR 422 at [32] (‘Yorta Yorta’). In
Yorta Yorta at [75], Gleeson CJ, Gummow and Hayne JJ said: ‘Native
title, for present purposes, is what is defined and described in
s 223(1)’
of the Act. That subsection reads as
follows: |
‘(1) The expression native title or native title rights and
interests means the communal, group or individual rights and interests of
Aboriginal peoples or Torres Strait Islanders in relation to land
or waters,
where:
(a) the rights and interests are possessed under the traditional laws
acknowledged, and the traditional customs observed, by the Aboriginal
peoples or
Torres Strait Islanders; and
(b) the Aboriginal peoples or Torres Strait Islanders, by those laws and
customs, have a connection with the land or waters; and
(c) the rights and interests are recognised by the common law of
Australia.’
(ii) The effect of s 223(1) of the Act
| 59 | Gleeson CJ, Gummow and Hayne
JJ analysed the effect of s 223 (1) in Yorta Yorta at [33] – [35].
They said: |
‘ "Native title" means certain rights and interests of indigenous
peoples. Those rights and interests may be communal, group
or individual rights
and interests, but they must be "in relation to" land or waters. The rights and
interests must have three characteristics.
The first is that they are possessed
under the traditional laws acknowledged and the traditional customs observed by
the peoples
concerned. That is, they must find their source in traditional law
and custom, not in the common law. It will be necessary to return
to this
characteristic.
Secondly, the rights and interests must have the characteristic that, by the
traditional laws acknowledged and the traditional customs
observed by the
relevant peoples, those peoples have "a connection with" the land or waters.
Again, the connection to be identified
is one whose source is traditional law
and custom, not the common law.
Thirdly, the rights and interests in relation to land must be "recognised" by
the common law of Australia ... Three separate strands
of argument about this
element of the definition of native title will require consideration. First,
does this element of the definition
permit, even require, consideration of any
aspect of the general law as it stood after the decision in Mabo v
Queensland [No 2] [1992] HCA 23; (1992) 175 CLR 1 [‘Mabo’] but
before the enactment of the Native Title Act? Secondly, does this
element of the definition carry within itself any rule or principle relating to
extinguishment, abandonment,
or loss of native title rights, by which it can be
decided whether native title rights which existed at sovereignty may no longer
be the subject of a determination of native title under the Native Title
Act? Thirdly, what, if anything, does this element of the definition of
native title say about the significance that is to be attached
to the
identification of what traditional law or custom may have said, at the time
sovereignty was first asserted, about the rights and interests of peoples in
the land or waters in which native title is now claimed?’ (Original
emphasis, footnotes omitted).
| 60 | It is convenient
to note and adopt some observations about s 223 (1) made in the final
submissions by counsel for the applicants: |
‘In the joint judgment in Yorta Yorta, Mabo ... is
cited as providing an explanation of the consequences of sovereignty upon
existing indigenous rights and interests in land.
The fundamental premise from
which the decision in Mabo ... proceeded is that the laws and customs of
the indigenous peoples of the country constituted bodies of normative rules
which could
give rise to and had in fact given rise to, rights and interests in
relation to land or waters. The fundamental premise from which
the [Act]
proceeds is that the rights and interests with which it deals can be possessed
under traditional laws and customs.
As the definition in s.223(1) refers to traditional laws acknowledged
"and" (as opposed to "or") traditional customs observed, there is
no need to distinguish between what is a matter of traditional law and
what is a matter of traditional custom. The Full Court in Alyawarr
has stated ... that this does not require fine distinctions to be drawn
between legal rules and moral obligations. Nevertheless,
there must be some
kind of "rules" having a normative content, and those rules must derive
from a body of norms or normative system that existed, before
sovereignty.
In Yorta Yorta, the High Court noted that the reference to a normative
"system" of traditional laws and customs may be distracting if undue
attention is given to the word "system", particularly if it were to be
understood as confined in its application to systems of law that have all the
characteristics of a
developed European body of written laws. Similarly, the
rights and interests possessed under traditional laws and customs often
will not
correspond to common law or European concepts. The application of common law or
Eurocentric concepts of "property" or of "normative systems" is
likely to mislead:
"The rights and interests under traditional laws and customs will often reflect
a different conception of ‘property’ or
‘belonging’. But none of those considerations denies the
normative quality of the laws and customs of the indigenous societies. It is
only if
the rich complexity of indigenous societies is denied that reference to
traditional laws and customs as a normative system jars the
ear of the
listener."’ (Footnotes omitted. Original emphasis. The
concluding quotation comes from the judgment in Yorta Yorta of
Gleeson CJ, Gummow and Hayne JJ at [40]. The full reference to Alyawarr
is Northern Territory of Australia v Alyawarr, Kaytetye, Warumungu,
Wakaya Native Title Claim Group [2005] FCAFC 135; 145 FCR 442.)
(iii) Communal and group claims
| 61 | All of the present claims are
communal or group claims, as distinct from individual claims. The concepts of
communal and group rights
and interests are not defined or explained by the Act.
However, it is legitimate to draw on what Brennan J said about such interests
in
Mabo: see Alyawarr at [69]. His Honour said at
62: |
‘A communal native title enures for the benefit of the community as a
whole and for the sub-groups and individuals within it
who have particular
rights and interests in the community’s lands.
The recognition of the rights and interests of a sub-group or individual
dependent on a communal native title is not precluded by
an absence of a
communal law to determine a point in contest between rival claimants. By
custom, such a point may have to be settled
by community consensus or in some
other manner prescribed by custom.’
| 62 | His Honour had
previously observed (also at 62) that sub-group and individual rights
‘are, so to speak, carved out of the communal
native title’. Gummow
J expanded on that idea in Yanner v Eaton [1999] HCA 53; (1999) 201 CLR 351 at
[73]: |
‘The term "native title" conveniently describes "the interests and
rights of indigenous inhabitants in land, whether communal,
group or individual,
possessed under the traditional laws acknowledged by and the traditional customs
observed by the indigenous
inhabitants". The native title of a community of
indigenous Australians is comprised of the collective rights, powers and other
interests of that community, which may be exercised by particular sub-groups or
individuals in accordance with that community's traditional
laws and customs.
Each collective right, power or other interest is an "incident" of that
indigenous community's native title.’
(Footnotes omitted)
| 63 | As might be
expected, having regard to these statements of principle, there are cases in
which communal native title has been recognised
over the whole of an area of
land, notwithstanding that estate groups were found to have particular rights to
parts of that land:
see Western Australia v Ward [2000] FCA 191; (2000) 99 FCR 316
(Ward FC1, first Full Court decision) at [203] - [204], Neowarra v
Western Australia [2003] FCA 1402 (‘Neowarra’) at [393]
and Alyawarr at [69] – [71]. In Alyawarr, the Full Court
drew attention to the form of the declaration made in Mabo.
Notwithstanding evidence that groups and individuals had particular rights and
interests in relation to parts of the Murray Islands,
the High Court declared
‘that the Meriam people’ are ‘entitled as against the whole
world to possession, occupation,
use and enjoyment of the lands of the Murray
Islands’. |
(iv) The Applicants’
submissions about legal principles
| 64 | As counsel for the Applicants
submitted, it is difficult to separate questions about the relevant society from
questions about laws
and customs. The two are interdependent. Counsel referred
to an important statement, in Yorta Yorta at [49], by Gleeson CJ, Gummow
and Hayne JJ: |
‘Laws and customs do not exist in a vacuum ... Law and custom arise
out of and, in important respects, go to define a particular
society. In this
context, "society" is to be understood as a body of persons united in and by its
acknowledgment and observance
of a body of law and customs.’
| 65 | In a footnote,
their Honours disclosed they had chosen the word ‘society’, rather
than ‘community’, ‘to
emphasise this close relationship
between the identification of the group and the identification of the laws and
customs of that
group’. Counsel for the Applicants
commented: |
‘In this respect, the term "society" is clearly not used in its
common or usual sense but nor is it used as a scientific or anthropological term
of art. It is submitted
that the [State’s] anthropological expert, Dr
Brunton, despite being instructed to adopt for the purposes of his evidence the
meaning of "society" as specified in the joint judgment in Yorta
Yorta ... has clearly not done so.’
| 66 | Counsel
developed the submission about Dr Brunton’s approach. I will return to it
later. However, it is appropriate immediately
to note the Applicants’
further submission that the effect of the Yorta Yorta explanation of the
meaning of ‘society’ is that it is sufficient ‘that the
peoples in question acknowledge and observe
what are essentially the same laws
and customs. That is, the rights and interests in relation to land which are
possessed by those
peoples, are possessed under the same normative system. It
is that which unites them and makes them a
"society"’. |
| 67 | Counsel went
on: |
‘In Alyawarr the Full Court noted that "society" is not a word which
appears in the [Act], rather it is a conceptual tool for
use in its application.
In particular, it does not introduce into the judgments required by the [Act]
any technical, jurisprudential
or social scientific criteria for the
classification of groups or aggregations of people as "societies". What a
determination of
native title requires, is a consideration of whether the
persons said to be the native title holders, are members of a society or
community which has existed from sovereignty to the present time, as a group,
united by its acknowledgment of the laws and customs
under which the native
title rights and interests claimed are said to be possessed. That involves two
inquiries. The first is whether
such a society exists today. The second is
whether it has existed since sovereignty.’ (footnotes omitted)
| 68 | In relation to
the last matter, counsel noted something said by Brennan J in Mabo, at
61: |
‘Of course in time the laws and customs of any people will change and
the rights and interests of the members of the people
among themselves will
change too. But so long as the people remain as an identifiable community, the
members of whom are identified
by one another as members of that community
living under its laws and customs, the communal native title survives to be
enjoyed by
the members according to the rights and interests to which they are
respectively entitled under the traditionally-based laws and
customs as
currently acknowledged and observed.’
| 69 | Counsel also
mentioned three points made in the Yorta Yorta joint judgment (at [85]
and [87]): |
(i) evidence that, at some time since sovereignty, some of those who now assert
a native title right or interest (or some of those
through whom those persons
claim) have not exercised those rights or interests ‘does not inevitably
answer the relevant statutory
questions’; those questions ‘are
directed to possession of the rights or interests, not their exercise, and are
directed
also to the existence of a relevant connection between the claimants
and the land or waters in question’;
(ii) ‘account must no doubt be taken of the fact that’ both pars (a)
and (b) of s 223(1) are cast in the present tense; the questions are
‘about present possession of rights and interests and
present connection of claimants with the land or waters. That is not to
say, however, that the continuity of the chain of possession and
the continuity
of the connection is irrelevant’ (original emphasis);
(iii) Notwithstanding point (ii), acknowledgment and observance of the laws and
customs ‘must have continued "substantially"
uninterrupted since
sovereignty’. Their Honours went on to explain, at [89], the effect of
the qualification ‘substantially’:
‘It is a qualification that must be made in order to recognise that
proof of continuous acknowledgment and observance, over
the many years that have
elapsed since sovereignty, of traditions that are oral traditions is very
difficult. It is a qualification
that must be made to recognise that European
settlement has had the most profound effects on Aboriginal societies and that it
is,
therefore, inevitable that the structures and practices of those societies,
and their members, will have undergone great change since
European settlement.
Nonetheless, because what must be identified is possession of rights and
interests under traditional laws and
customs, it is necessary to demonstrate
that the normative system out of which the claimed rights and interests arise is
the normative
system of the society which came under a new sovereign order when
the British Crown asserted sovereignty, not a normative system
rooted in some
other, different, society. To that end it must be shown that the society, under
whose laws and customs the native
title rights and interests are said to be
possessed, has continued to exist throughout that period as a body united by its
acknowledgment
and observance of the laws and customs.’
| 70 | Counsel
for the Applicants made the additional point that it is not necessary that the
relevant rights and interests be communally
enforceable. In Yarmirr at
[16], Gleeson CJ, Gaudron, Gummow and Hayne JJ
said: |
‘Nor is it necessary to identify a claimed right or interest as one
which carries with it, or is supported by, some enforceable
means of excluding
from its enjoyment those who are not its holders. The reference to rights and
interests enjoyed under traditional
laws and customs invites attention to how
(presumably as a matter of traditional law) breach of the right and
interest might be dealt with, but it also invites attention to how (as a matter
of custom) the right and interest is observed. The latter element of the
inquiry seems directed more to identifying practices that are regarded
as
socially acceptable, rather than looking to whether the practices were supported
or enforced through a system for the organised
imposition of sanctions by the
relevant community. Again, therefore, no a priori assumption can or should be
made that the only
kinds of rights and interests referred to in par (a) of
s 223(1) are rights and interests that were supported by some communally
organised and enforced system of sanctions.’ (Original emphasis)
| 71 | Counsel for the
Applicants submitted: |
‘A right is a non-mandatory entitlement. It exists
independently of its exercise and certainly independently of the existence of
any present
opportunity or capacity to exercise it. The existence of a right
does not presuppose any power to enforce it or to have it recognised
outside
those who acknowledge and observe the laws and customs from which it
derives.’ (original emphasis)
| 72 | Counsel cited
from Sundberg J in Neowarra at [310], Mansfield J in Alyawarr at
first instance, [2004] FCA 472 at [156], and Merkel J in Rubibi Community v
State of Western Australia (No 6) [2006] FCA 82 at [115]
(‘Rubibi’). |
| 73 | Finally,
counsel for the Applicants made the general point
that: |
‘[i]t is a mistake to approach native title on the basis that it is a
unitary concept that equates to a common law or Western
concept of the
"ownership" of land. Native title is sui generis and the use of
words like "owner", "ownership" and
"title" is apt to mislead. The nature and the incidents of
native title must be ascertained as a matter of fact in each case by reference
to the relevant traditional laws and customs. There is no impediment to the
recognition of usufructuary or non-proprietary rights
that derive from a
community’s laws and customs. As Gummow J explained in Wik Peoples v
Queensland [1996] HCA 40; (1996) 187 CLR 1 at 169, a particular native title right or
interest may comprise no more than a personal or communal right to access
an
area of land to hunt for or gather food, or to perform traditional
ceremonies.’ (Original emphasis)
(v) The respondents’ submissions about legal
principles
| 74 | None of the respondents
challenged the statements of principle set out above. However, some
respondents’ counsel made clear
that they took a different approach to the
Applicants in relation to identification of the relevant society. Those counsel
focused
attention on the Perth Metropolitan Area, as distinct from the whole
area claimed in the Single Noongar application. For example,
counsel for the
State said: |
‘The [Applicants’] Submissions do not address connection to the
Perth Metropolitan Area specifically, but rather appear
to invite the Court to
find that a Noongar community has a communal native title throughout the
whole of the "country in which the Noongar people hold a communal native
title" and then to find that because the Perth Metropolitan Area falls
within that area, native title exists in the Perth Metropolitan Area.
The
[State] submits that this approach is legally and procedurally wrong, and that a
connection to the Perth Metropolitan Area by
particular individuals or families
or groups must be demonstrated.’ (Original emphasis)
| 75 | Counsel for the
State conceded that, if the Applicants established ‘that there was at
sovereignty a single Noongar society’, ‘there are persons
alive today who are descendants of the members of that society at
sovereignty’. However,
they said, that does not mean that issues of
descent are irrelevant to the Applicants’ case; the Applicants would need
to ‘demonstrate
that there are claimants with a descent connection to the
Perth Metropolitan Area’. |
| 76 | Counsel for
the State submitted that the Court must undertake the following steps in
assessing the separate
question: |
‘(a) First, it must identify the relevant "traditional laws and
customs". This requires the identification of the society or societies to
which the traditional laws and customs belong.
(b) Secondly, it must identify the extent to which the identified traditional
laws and customs have been continuously "acknowledged" and
"observed" from sovereignty to the present day. It must also be
satisfied that the relevant society or societies have continued to
exist.
(c) Thirdly, it must identify whether, by or under those traditional laws and
customs which have continued to be acknowledged and
observed, the native title
claimants have a "connection" to the Perth Metropolitan Area.
(d) Fourthly, if it is satisfied as to each of (a) to (c) above, the Court
must identify the rights and interests "possessed" under the traditional
laws and customs as presently acknowledged and observed.
(e) Finally, if (a) to (d) above are satisfied, a further step, required by
s.225 of the [Act], is that the Court must identify who the persons, or each
group of persons, who hold the native title rights
are.’
| 77 | The Commonwealth
also did not quarrel with the Applicants’ broad submissions, but focused
on the concept of ‘society’.
In submissions prepared jointly with
her instructing solicitor, Ms Webb said: |
‘The "society" must be a body of persons united in and by its
observance of a body of law and custom. It does not necessarily
follow that the
society is the native title holding group. Within any identifiable society,
there may be lesser groups or communities
which hold the communal native title
in respect of particular areas. That is to say, not all members of an
identifiable society
will hold native title in respect of an entire area with
which the "society" as a whole identifies. This is not a matter which can
be
left to intramural considerations by the society itself; it is the essence of a
determination of native title under the [Act]
which requires the Court to make a
determination as to who holds native title (if it exists).’
| 78 | This submission
may be accepted. However, its limitations should be noted. In any communal
native title case, it is necessary for
the Court to determine whether the
claimed native title extends to the whole, or any part, of the claimed area.
However, it is not
necessary (and it would be inappropriate) for the Court to
become involved in issues as to the intracommunal distribution of special
rights
over portions of the total area, in relation to which native title has been
established. The Court leaves it to the community
to determine those issues.
Alyawarr illustrates the point: see [81], [110]-[112] and paras 2 and 6
of the formal determination, which is set out at 504-505. See also
Ward
[FC1] at [202]. Of course, if the applicants have no communal native title
rights or interests over any identifiable part of the claimed
area, but only if
the position is that other people have rights over parts of it, the claim will
fail. |
| 79 | WAFIC supported the position of the
State and the Commonwealth. Mr McKenna
said: |
‘It is entirely clear that a central aspect of the claim for native
title is identification of a normative system (of traditional
laws and customs)
under which the native title rights and interests are derived and in respect of
which those rights and interests
are held by a community, group or individual.
It is suggested that the rights that may arise from the different connections in
this
case give rise to different rights in different areas being held by
different people. That is not necessarily a bar to all or some
of those people
holding all or some of the rights claimed, but it does require a more specific
approach than the Applicants advocate.’
| 80 | At a later point
in his submissions, while discussing a supposed distinction between proprietary
and usufructuary rights, counsel
said: |
‘It is not to the point that the native title rights and interests are
characterised as proprietary or usufructory [sic]. The
key issue, from
WAFIC’s perspective, is the traditional law under which those rights
(whether proprietary or usufructory [sic]
or both) arise and:
(a) the group of persons who have those rights under traditional law and
custom; and
(b) the area over with [sic] the traditional laws and customs mandate the
existence of such rights and
interests.’
| 81 | Mr Wittkuhn
expressed the issue in similar terms. |
| 82 | I
accept the submission of the State, which is supported by other respondents,
that the Applicants must establish a connection with
the area that is the
subject of the separate question; that is, the land and waters included in Part
A (as delineated on the map
attached to the order of 21 December 2005 and the
appended map 2), the Perth Metropolitan Area. However, I do not accept the
submission,
expressly or implicitly made by the State and other respondents,
that the Applicants must demonstrate this connection in a manner
that is
specific to the Perth Metropolitan Area and divorced from their asserted
connection to the whole claim area. The Perth Metropolitan
Area is part of the
claim area. If the Applicants succeed in demonstrating the necessary s 223(1)
connection between themselves and the whole claim area (or an identified part of
it that includes the Perth Metropolitan Area), they
demonstrate the required
connection to the Perth Metropolitan Area. The whole includes its parts.
|
III The factual issues in these cases
| 83 | Against the background of
these principles and issues, several matters should be
noted: |
| (a) | It is common ground amongst all
parties, and clear on the evidence, that the whole of the land within the claim
area (including, of
course, the land claimed by Mr Bodney, but excluding the
off-shore islands and waters below low-water mark) was inhabited by Aboriginal
people at the date of settlement of Western Australia, 1829. This date is also
often called ‘the date of
sovereignty’. |
| (b) | Although there is some
dispute between the parties as to the proportion of the Applicants who can trace
their ancestry back to people
who were living in the claim area at date of
settlement, it is common ground that some can do so. Under those circumstances,
the
parties agreed it was unnecessary for me to determine the precise number.
|
| (c) | There is an issue as to whether this
tracing is sufficient. The respondents contend the Applicants must establish
that at least some
of them are descended from people living in the Perth
Metropolitan Area at date of settlement. I do not accept that contention.
If
members of the community, on behalf of whom the Applicants make their claim,
have native title rights and interests, within the
meaning of s 223(1), over the
Perth Metropolitan Area, the Applicants are entitled to recognition of that
claim, by an appropriate native title determination,
regardless of the
birthplace and/or residence of the ancestors of the particular people who make
the communal claim. |
| (d) | The Applicants and the
NLC assert that, in 1829, there was a community of people, spread throughout the
claim area, who were bound
together, and distinguished from other Aboriginal
peoples, by various factors, including common acknowledgement and observance of
a body of laws and customs, including in relation to land. The Applicants and
the NLC refer to these people as ‘Noongars’;
however, all parties
agree the name is not critically important.
|
| (e) | The State, the Commonwealth, WAFIC, the
local government respondents and Mr Bodney each dispute that, in 1829, there was
a single
community occupying the whole claim area. They say that, in 1829,
there were a number of smaller, disparate groups in the claim
area; common
acknowledgement and observance of laws and customs (including in relation to
land) operated only within the confines
of those groups. Although none of them
adopted an unambiguous position, as best I can understand them, the State, the
Commonwealth
and WAFIC suggest these groups corresponded, at least broadly, with
eleven dialect groups identified in a map of south-western Western
Australia
produced in 1974 by Professor Norman Tindale. Mr Bodney seems to contend for a
greater number of even smaller groups.
|
| (f) | If
any of the respondents are correct, the Applicants’ claim must fail.
Their application is not brought on the basis of their
continuity with any or
all of the smaller groups. Identification of the relevant 1829 community is,
therefore, the first major factual
issue. |
| (g) | The Applicants concede that, since
1829, there have been enormous changes in the lifestyle of the people they call
Noongars. Many
traditional practices have disappeared, including initiations
and ‘corroborees’. However, the Applicants claim the Noongar
community has continued to exist, in the sense that members of that community
have continued, and still continue, to define themselves
as Noongars, to share a
body of beliefs and to acknowledge and observe some traditional laws and
customs, including in relation to
land and waters. They say this behaviour sets
them apart from other Aboriginal people and Australian society generally; it
means
the Noongar community, on behalf of whom the Applicants claim, has a
‘connection’ with the claim area within the meaning
of s 223(1) of
the Act. |
| (h) | The State and the Commonwealth
dispute the asserted connection. They agree that many Aboriginal people
describe themselves as ‘Noongar’,
but they argue the degree of
departure from traditional laws and customs has been so great that it is not
possible to say that ‘Noongars’
continue to observe traditional laws
and customs. This is the second major factual issue for determination. It
involves consideration,
not only of the situation now, but of the question
whether there has been continuity of acknowledgement and observance from the
date
of settlement until now. |
| (i) | The third
issue will arise only if the Applicants are successful in relation to the first
two issues: what native title rights and
interests have survived since 1829?
This question has two elements: |
(i) what were the
rights and interests that attached to land and waters in 1829?
(ii) which of those rights and interests have survived to the present
time?
(j) Finally, it will be necessary to consider, pursuant to s 223(1)(c) of the
Act, whether the identified surviving rights and interests ‘are recognised
by the common law of Australia’.
IV Was there a single Noongar
community in 1829?
(i) The Applicants’ claim
| 84 | In their final written
submissions, counsel for the Applicants put their clients’ case in this
way: |
‘The Noongar people claim a communal native title to a large area of
the State’s southwest, of which the Perth Metropolitan
claim area forms
but a part. Their case is that, at sovereignty, the Single Noongar claim area
was occupied and used by Aboriginal
people who spoke dialects of a common
language and who acknowledged and observed a common body of laws and customs.
Those Aboriginal
people recognised local and regional names within the broader
society but shared a commonality of belief, language, custom and material
culture, which distinguished them from neighbouring Aboriginal groups or
societies. Responsibility for and control of, particular
areas of land or
waters, were exercised by sub-groups or families, but the laws and customs under
which the sub-groups possessed
those rights and interests were the laws and
customs of the broader society.’ (Footnotes omitted)
(ii) Source material
(a) Overview
| 85 | The present case is unusual
in regard to the number of surviving writings in which European visitors and
settlers recorded observations,
before and soon after the time of settlement, of
Aboriginal society and practices within the relevant geographical area. There
are
also writings based upon information provided by Aborigines who were alive
at, or born shortly after, the time of settlement. Of
course, the writers did
not make all the observations, inquiries and notes that the present parties (and
the Court) would have wished;
nonetheless, their works provide a rich resource
in addressing the 1829 situation. |
| 86 | The
evidence also contains extracts from some 20th century
anthropological writings. |
| 87 | The written
material is supplemented, to a minor extent, by evidence given by Aboriginal
witnesses in these cases as to oral traditions
passed to them about the
situation in earlier years. |
| 88 | The two
professional historians who gave evidence, Dr Host and Ms Fletcher, provided
information about the history of black-white
relationships in the south-west.
This information was necessarily broad and is mostly uncontroversial. Although
I found it to be
of great interest, it unfortunately provides little direct
assistance, in terms of making the findings necessary for resolution of
this
portion of the case. |
| 89 | My discussion about
the nature of Aboriginal society in 1829 will draw mostly on the work of the
early writers, and the comments about
that work that were made by the expert
witnesses, especially Dr Host, Dr Palmer and Dr Brunton, with linguistic
material derived
from Dr Thieberger. |
(b) The
expert witnesses
| 90 | It is time to introduce the
five expert witnesses. |
| 91 | Dr Host is an
historian. In 1990, he graduated from the University of Western Australia as
Bachelor of Arts (First Class Honours).
In 1996, the same university awarded
him the degree of Doctor of Philosophy with Distinction in History and the UWA
Robert Street
Prize for the most outstanding Doctorial thesis across all
disciplines. Dr Host was employed by the University of Western Australia
between 1993 and 2003, including as a tutor and lecturer. During this time, he
published a book on Victorian labor history, co-edited
a book about Western
Australian history and wrote two refereed articles, including in relation to
Aboriginal history. Since he left
the university in 2003, Dr Host has practiced
as a consultant historian. Dr Host provided a report (exhibit A) and a volume
of appendices,
maps and plates (exhibit
B). |
| 92 | The other historian, Ms Fletcher, is
Principal Research Officer in the Office of Native Title in the Western
Australian Department
of Premier and Cabinet. Ms Fletcher graduated as a
Bachelor of Arts (Double Major in Australian History and English Literature)
from the University of Queensland in 1989. She was awarded the degree of Master
of Arts in 1996 for a thesis dealing with female
criminality in the hearings of
the Western Australian Supreme Court between 1890 and 1914. After spending some
time in research
positions for other governments, she became Senior Research
Historian in the Land Claims section of the State Solicitor’s Office
of
Western Australia from January 2001 to January 2003. She was then appointed
Senior Historian in the Land Claims section of the
State Solicitors Office of
Western Australia. Ms Fletcher took up her present position in July 2004. Ms
Fletcher prepared a genealogy
report (exhibit S 15), a history report (exhibit S
17) with appendices (S 18) and a supplementary report (exhibit S
19). |
| 93 | Dr Palmer obtained his early degrees
from English universities: an Honours Bachelor of Arts degree at Sheffield
University and the
degree of Master of Philosophy from the University of Leeds.
He was awarded the degree of Doctor of Philosophy by the Department
of
Anthropology at the University of Western Australia for a thesis entitled
Aboriginal Religion and the Orders of Social Relations. During the
period 1977-1982, Dr Palmer held university posts. Apart from that period,
since 1973 he has worked continuously in
positions, or on projects, concerned
with Aboriginal anthropology. He has carried out field work in a number of
locations (mostly
in Western Australia and the Northern Territory) and published
extensively. Dr Palmer has given evidence in several previous native
title
cases. Dr Palmer’s anthropological report (‘Dr Palmer’s
report’) in this case was marked as exhibit
C, with appendices (exhibit D)
and a genealogical report (exhibit E). A subsequent document,
Applicants’ Comments on Dr Brunton’s Expert Report, prepared
by Dr Palmer, is exhibit BB. |
| 94 | Dr Brunton
obtained the degree of Bachelor of Arts, with a major in anthropology and
sociology, from Monash University in 1968 and
the degree of Master of Arts
(First Class Honours) from Sydney University in 1974. In 1988, Dr Brunton was
awarded the degree of
Doctor of Philosophy by the Department of Sociology, La
Trobe University, for a thesis relating to cultural instability in Melanesia.
Dr Brunton was employed by the Institute of Public Affairs (‘IPA’)
between 1990 and 2001. During that time, he wrote
a paper Mabo and Oral
Traditions, which was tendered in evidence in these cases, and a number of
short, unrefereed papers, published by IPA. At least two of them
–
Implementing native title: the Government’s response to Mabo (1993,
co-authored with Peter Durack) and The human wrongs of indigenous rights
(1997) - concerned the concept of native title. Between 1993 and 1999, Dr
Brunton held an honorary appointment as Senior Fellow
in Anthropology in the
Department of Geography and Environmental Studies in the University of
Melbourne. From time to time, he held
other university positions, as a tutor or
lecturer. He also has published widely and written reports for use in
litigation, including
for legally aided respondents in the Yorta Yorta native
title claim. Dr Brunton’s principal report in this case (Dr
Brunton’s
report) is exhibit S 12. His supplementary report was marked as
exhibit S 13, and his witness statement as S
14. |
| 95 | Dr Thieberger obtained degrees of
Bachelor of Arts (Honours) and Master of Arts (Linguistics) from La Trobe
University in 1981 and
1988 respectively. He was awarded the degree of Doctor
of Philosophy by the Linguistics Department of the University of Melbourne
in
2004. Dr Thieberger has worked as a linguist since 1982, generally in academic
positions but including extensive field work,
mostly with Australian Aborigines,
and then mostly in Western Australia. Between 1990 and 1994, as a Visiting
Research Fellow at
the Australian Institute of Aboriginal and Torres Strait
Islander Studies (‘AIATSIS’), Dr Thieberger was engaged in the
construction and maintenance of an electronic database that included
dictionaries of Australian indigenous languages. In 2000-2001,
Dr Thieberger
acted as a consultant to AIATSIS in connection with a report issued by the
federal government, The State of Indigenous Languages. Dr Thieberger is
currently Project Manager for the Pacific and Regional Archive for Digital
Sources in Endangered Culture, a project
run by a consortium of three
universities. This project aims to establish an archive of digital material in
languages of the Pacific,
Papua New Guinea and Indonesia. Dr Thieberger’s
report was marked as exhibit F. |
(c) The journals
of pre-settlement explorers
| 96 | The south-western corner of
Australia attracted the attention of many maritime explorers (Dutch, French and
English) in the years
before settlement. Their journals provide fragments of
information relevant to the present
case. |
(d) King George’s Sound
writers
| 97 | The evidence includes
writings of three people who served, between 1826 and 1832, at King
George’s Sound (modern Albany). This
was the first European settlement in
Western Australia. The three writers
were: |
(i) Isaac Scott Nind, who was Assistant Surgeon at King George’s Sound
from the establishment of a military garrison at that
place, in December 1826,
until October 1829. After returning to England, Dr Nind wrote a paper
(including a vocabulary) Description of the Natives of King George’s
Sound (Swan River Colony) and Adjoining Country, which was published in 1831
in the Journal of the Royal Geographical Society of London;
(ii) Collet Barker, who commanded the garrison from December 1829 until March
1831. During much of that period, Captain Barker kept
a journal which included
observations of ethnographic interest; and
(iii) Alexander Collie, a naval surgeon who became Government Resident at King
George’s Sound in March 1831, after the garrison
was withdrawn and Barker
departed. Dr Collie remained at the Sound until late 1832. In 1834, The
Perth Gazette and Western Australian Journal published a long article
by him, Anecdotes and Remarks-Relative to the Aborigines of King
George’s Sound.
| 98 | Nind, Barker and Collie each
befriended Mokare, a young man whose family held special rights over the land
upon which the garrison,
and later the settlement, was constructed. Mokare died
of a fever during Collie’s time at the Sound. Some years later, whilst
en
route back to England, Collie died at the infant town of Albany. In compliance
with his wish, he was buried alongside
Mokare. |
| 99 | The articles by Nind and Collie were
republished in 1979 by Dr Neville Green in Nyungar – The People;
Aboriginal customs in the southwest of Australia (‘Nyungar – The
People’). Barker’s journal was republished, by Dr John Mulwaney
and Dr Green, as Commandant of Solitude – the Journals of Captain
Collet Barker 1828-1831. |
(e) The early Perth
district writers
| 100 | The evidence also includes
material from three people who resided in Perth in the first years of that
settlement: |
(i) Robert Menli Lyon, who arrived in Perth in the year of settlement (1829) and
remained until 1834. In 1832, Lyon spent several
weeks on Carnac Island with
Yagan and two other Perth Aborigines. In the following year, he published a
paper, A Glance at the Manners and Language of the Aboriginal Inhabitants of
Western Australia; with a Short Vocabulary. This was republished by Dr
Green in Nyungar – The People.
(ii) Francis Armstrong, who also arrived in Perth in 1829. He was then only 16
years of age. In 1834, Armstrong was put in charge
of the Aboriginal
Institution. He held that position for four years and, subsequently, other
official positions relating to Aborigines.
Armstrong became fluent in at least
five south-west Aboriginal dialects. In 1836 an article was published in the
Perth Gazette and Western Australian Journal, Manners and Habits of
the Aborigines of Western Australia – From Information collected by Mr F
Armstrong (republished in Nyungar – The People). Armstrong
conducted a census of Aborigines in 1837.
(iii) George Fletcher Moore, an Irish lawyer who arrived in Perth in 1830 and
took up land in the Upper Swan area. He wrote A Descriptive Vocabulary of
the Language in Common Use Amongst the Aborigines of Western Australia
(first published in 1842 and republished in Nyungar – The
People) and Diary of Ten Years Eventful Life of an Early Settler in
Western Australia, first published in 1884 and republished in 1978 by
University of Western Australia
Press.
(f) Later 19th century
writers
| 101 | There is mention in the
evidence of three writers who arrived in Western Australia within a few years
after settlement. They are: |
(i) Sir George Grey, an ex-army officer who made some exploratory expeditions in
the Perth region, after an earlier expedition to
the north-west of the Colony.
His expedition journals, titled Journals of Two Expeditions of Discovery in
North-West and Western Australia, were published in 1841;
(ii) Charles Symmons, who was appointed Protector of Aborigines in 1840 and
conducted a census that year;
(iii) Rosendo Salvado, who founded a Benedictine mission at New Norcia in 1846
and managed it until his death in 1900. During a
stay in Italy from 1850 to
1853, Bishop Salvado wrote memoirs which included his observations of the
customs of Aborigines in the
New Norcia district. At that time, he also
prepared, from memory, two extensive word lists of Aboriginal language.
| 102 | The
writings of Grey and Symmons are not in evidence. However, an extract from
Salvado’s memoirs (edited and translated by
E J Stormon and published in
1977 as The Salvado Memoirs) is in evidence.
|
| 103 | Ethel Hassell married a farmer residing at
Jerramungup, north-east of Albany, in 1878 and lived there until 1886. During
her residence
at Jerramungup, Hassell took an interest in the life and customs
of the local Aborigines and wrote notes about what she learnt and
saw. These
notes were published in 1975 by C W Hassell under the title My Dusky
Friends. |
(g) The early 20th
century writers
| 104 | The evidence identifies two
persons who wrote about the south-west Aborigines in the early 20th
century – the latest point of time at which it was possible for any writer
to have contact with a person who was alive in 1829,
or born shortly thereafter.
One of those writers was Professor A R Radcliffe-Brown, Professor of
Anthropology at Sydney University.
His work The social organisation of
Australian tribes was published in 1930-1931. This work is widely respected
by modern anthropologists. However, it is not in evidence. I gather
it dealt
sparsely with the south-west and casts little light on the issues that fall for
determination in this case. |
| 105 | The other early
20th century writer was Daisy Bates. In 1904 Bates was appointed by
the Western Australian government to research the Aboriginal tribes
of the
State. She appears to have spent most of the following decade on this task.
Bates was not a trained anthropologist and her
writings have been criticised,
both for their lack of organisation and for Bates’ pronounced Eurocentric
judgments. However,
even her critics acknowledge her great industry and
excellent rapport with Aborigines. She is widely regarded as having been a good
observer and patient listener. Dr Brunton said Bates engaged in
‘participant observation’. He explained this term as
a person
‘sharing the lives as much as possible [of] the group of people that he or
she is ... studying, asking questions in
the course of ... observation of
everyday life, as well as pre-determined questions of interest’. Bates
left many manuscripts,
the most important of which (for present purposes) was
edited by Isobel White for publication, in 1985, as The Native Tribes of
Western Australia. |
(h) Some cautionary
notes
| 106 | In considering the work of
the above writers, all of whom came into contact with Aborigines who were alive
at, or about, the time
of settlement, I believe it is important to bear in mind
a point made by Dr Host: |
‘The idea that historical knowledge is prefigured by certain
assumptions is not especially radical. All understanding begins
with certain
assumptions or beliefs. They are the hooks on which we hang our interpretations
of the world. They enable meaningful
communication to the extent that they are
shared, but one who does not share them is unlikely to make much sense of what
is said.’
The point, of course, is that, in considering non-Aboriginal
accounts of Aboriginal society, it is always necessary to make allowance
for the
author’s (and one’s own) assumptions and prejudices, including any
tendency to view Aboriginal society through
a Eurocentric lens.
| 107 | Further, as counsel for the
Applicants pointed out in their final submissions, it is necessary to be
cautious about accepting the
accounts of lay writers – that is,
anthropologically untrained writers - of what they had been told by Aboriginal
informants.
Particularly in the first years of settlement, when Aboriginal
people spoke little English, language problems must have imposed
significant
limitations upon accurate communication of complex information and ideas.
|
| 108 | Moreover, both Dr Palmer and Dr Brunton
commented about the circumstances in which information was provided by
Aborigines to European
observers. At para 1.20 of his report, Dr Palmer
said: |
‘The early writers were, without exception, educated men who filled
positions of authority in the new settler society. Barker
was the commandant of
the King George Sound garrison, Moore represented the legal authority of the
colony and admitted that he was
recognised as "one having authority" ... Collie
was a surgeon, Hassell was the station owner’s wife. This meant that, to
a
greater or lesser extent, there was always an asymmetrical relationship
between the original inhabitants and the new settlers where
power over goods,
services, resources and firearms was almost always in the settler’s
favour. Even when the explorer Grey
was in extremis and dependent on his
Noongar guide Kaiber for his life, he was able to exert his authority over him
by threatening him with his gun
... In my opinion it may well have been an
appreciation of the one-sidedness of the relations between the settlers and the
Aboriginal
people that led the latter to exercise caution over the release of
information, which some of the new settlers sought. There is
some evidence that
not all the data collected was sound. Armstrong is particularly damning of
those with whom he worked, accusing
them of making up information for the price
of a meal or a "few pence" and then laughing at the settlers for their
gullibility ...
Hassell was similarly critical of the quality of the information
provided to her (and presumably to others). She stated that those
with whom she
lived might tell only what they thought "was good for you to know" or what they
thought you wished to hear ... and
that information about the ritual life, being
deliberately kept from her, was hard to come by ... Salvado also provides
examples
of when he was deliberately mislead.’ (footnotes
omitted)
| 109 | At p 100 of his
report, Dr Brunton said: |
‘... while the early writers may have accurately recorded the actual
activities they witnessed, their understandings of the
significance of these
activities, and their connection to other aspects of traditional laws and
customs were very limited. A number
of the early observers, such as Armstrong,
Grey, Salvado and Hammond, noted that Aborigines of the Perth region were most
reluctant
to provide accurate responses to their questions, either because they
did not comprehend what was being asked or because they were
being interrogated
about restricted matters. Armstrong wrote of overhearing Aborigines laughing at
the false information they had
given inquirers in exchange for some gift, and
Grey said that rather than confess ignorance about a matter, they "will often
invent
a tradition".’
| 110 | These cautions
are important. However, they do not mean the lay writers’ material should
be disregarded. Accounts of events
which the writers themselves witnessed would
seem particularly useful. Also, there is probably force in Dr Brunton’s
observation,
immediately after the quoted passage, that the
‘observers’ obvious awareness of the dangers of innocently accepting
anything
they were told makes it more likely that the information they did
record had a reasonable empirical basis’. Where there is
consensus,
amongst two or more of the early writers, about the existence of a particular
state of affairs or practice, this is likely
to be the most reliable available
evidence. |
| 111 | Dr Palmer and Dr Brunton seem to
share that view. At para 2.21 of his report, Dr Palmer said: ‘There is
substantial evidence
from the early writers that there existed a discrete
cultural society within the South West of Western Australia’. At para
2.1.2 of his report, Dr Brunton said the writings in the first decade of
settlement: |
‘represent the firmest basis for presenting a description of the
situation at the time sovereignty was acquired, although they
clearly need to be
interpreted in the light of contemporary understandings developed from
ethnographic accounts and analyses of Aboriginal
culture and society elsewhere
in Australia’.
| 112 | In his oral
evidence, Dr Brunton commented that ‘the observers provided more
information than we have for many other comparable
parts of Australia’.
Dr Brunton thought the information was sufficient to allow him to conclude
‘that in the South West
of Western Australia at sovereignty there was a
normative system under which rights to speak for country were held by estate
groups,
membership of which was reckoned by patrilineal
descent’. |
(i) Late 20th century
writers
| 113 | During the latter half of
the 20th century, many works, touching on early Western Australian
Aboriginal history, were published. These works are different in kind
to the
earlier works. Their writers had no opportunity to converse with people who had
personal knowledge of conditions in the early
years of the Colony. The late
20th century writers had to content themselves with interpreting
other people’s writings and/or whatever oral histories were narrated
to
them. |
| 114 | Although it would be wrong to refuse
to consider writings within this category, it seems to me they cannot provide
much assistance
in determining the factual situation existing in 1829. I bear
in mind a comment about secondary materials made by Dr Host at para
22 of his
report. |
‘... I am aware that, in the field of historical study, secondary
sources are the most accessible and that during the past 35
years, issues
central to the terms of my brief have been addressed in an extensive secondary
literature. The secondary literature
has been invaluable but, in my view, by
its very nature, it adds layers of interpretation and scholarly opinion to the
facts it adduces.
I therefore determined to consult relevant and accessible
primary sources wherever possible and appropriate, thus to base my opinions
on
the sources themselves rather than on subsequent interpretations.’
| 115 | As Dr Palmer
and Dr Brunton have demonstrated in their evidence, it is possible to find in
the late 20th century writings support for almost any proposition.
Some of the late 20th century writers were anthropologists of high
repute; some were less well-known. However, whatever the general reputation of
a particular
writer, his or her work has value, for present purposes, only to
the extent that the Court can be satisfied that any views expressed
are based on
facts established by other material before the Court or conceded by all other
parties. |
(j) Marginal materials
| 116 | I make two further comments
on the published material. First, at paras 37 to 57 of his report, Dr Host set
out an account of writings,
published over more than a century, that evinced
changing attitudes amongst the Western Australian white population to
Aborigines,
including those of the south-west. The account says much about white
culture, but little about Aboriginal society at any particular
time. I do not
think it bears directly upon the issues I have to determine, although it does
reinforce Dr Host’s warning about
being alert to Eurocentric value
judgments in the early writings. |
| 117 | Second,
under the heading ‘The Survival Thesis’, Dr Host traced the
vicissitudes of the south-west Aborigines from the
time of white settlement
until recent years. This makes fascinating (and depressing) reading. It
explains the fragmentation after
settlement of the families and communities that
had previously existed, and the abandonment of some important elements of
traditional
laws and customs. However, Dr Host sets out reasons for believing
that Noongar society and culture nonetheless survived. To the
extent that his
material rebuts those writers who argue that 19th century travails
totally destroyed the south-west pre-settlement Aboriginal society, it provides
support for the Applicants’
case. However, apart from that, this section
of the report offers little assistance in respect of the issues falling for
consideration
in this case. |
(iii) Historical
summary
(a) The maritime explorers
| 118 | There is no firm evidence
before the Court as to the size of the south-west Aboriginal population at the
date of settlement. In The Native Tribes of Western Australia (p 54),
Bates offered an estimate of ‘40,000 Aborigines living in the Southwest
before white settlement took place’.
However, Dr Host was sceptical of
any estimate. At para 64 of his report, he
said: |
‘It is a historical fact that the size of the Aboriginal population of
the south-west at the moment of settlement was unknown.
Subsequent attempts to
estimate the population were haphazard and unreliable. Early head counts could
only enumerate people sighted
and later attempts were compromised by arbitrary
decisions about whether or not to include people of "mixed"
descent.’
| 119 | Whatever the
precise figure, there were significant numbers of Aborigines, at least along the
coast. The European maritime explorers
noted, as early as the 17th
century, the presence of an Aboriginal population on the south-west coast.
Their journals refer to some aspects of the Aborigines’
culture: their
tools, fish traps, weapons, huts, burial grounds and use of
fire. |
| 120 | At para 121 of his report, Dr Host
summarises the observations of an exploration party led by Willem de
Vlamingh: |
‘In January 1697... members of an expedition led by Willem de Vlamingh
went ashore near present-day Mossman Park. They marched
inland to the Swan
River where they saw signs of children and old people (hand and foot prints),
three huts and wells dug for fresh
water. They also saw "a big tree full of
notches by which people could ascend till the top", precisely the kind of
notches that
were made, according to prehistorians, with the kodja axe.
Further investigations led to the sighting of more fires, huts and wells. In
the vicinity of what is now East Perth, another
party found a freshly dug
waterhole sweetened with a thyme-like herb, a fresh fire and several more huts
furnished with bark bedding,
wax and gum, but again no people. The wax and gum
suggest tool-making as identified by prehistorians, and the various signs of
habitation
– huts, wells, tool use, the herbal treatment of well-water and
the imprints of children and the elderly – indicate not
only the presence
of a community (or communities) along the Swan but also socio-cultural
organization.’ (Footnotes omitted)
| 121 | Similar
observations were made by members of the maritime expeditions commanded by
George Vancouver (1790), Bruny D’Entrecasteaux
(1792), Nicolas Baudin
(1801) and Matthew Flinders (December 1801). A common feature of their reports
was the shyness of the Aboriginal
people. The Aborigines often withdrew into
the bush when the Europeans came ashore. Notwithstanding this, the cumulative
effect
of the maritime explorers’ reports is to establish that Aborigines
were present, in significant numbers, along the whole coast
from present day
Esperance to, and including, the Swan
Valley. |
| 122 | There were some contacts between
the maritime explorers and Aboriginal people. Dr Host remarked how some of
these contacts (especially
those of Baudin and Flinders) entered Aboriginal oral
tradition, the detail of which corresponds closely with the explorers’
journal accounts. |
| 123 | Phillip Parker King
explored Oyster Harbour, at King George’s Sound, in 1818. He did not meet
any Aborigines but, Dr Host said: |
‘Clearly impressed by Aboriginal fish traps, [King] noted that "the
mouths of all the creeks and inlets were planted with [fish]
weirs’ and
that eleven had been counted ‘on the flats and shoals between the two
rivers [the King and the Kalgan]’.
One was "a hundred yards long, and
projected forty yards, in a crescent-shape, towards the sea". King added that
they "were formed
by stones placed so close to each other as to prevent the
escape, as the tide ebbed, of such fish as had passed over at high
water".’
| 124 | King returned
to King George’s Sound in 1821. On this occasion, he had extensive
contact with the Aboriginal population. He
admired their tools. He described
the use of a spear and spear-thrower to capture a seal at a distance of 30-40
feet and its dissection
with a taap knife. Dr Host noted King
‘reported that the Aborigines were not a seagoing people, did not make
canoes and ‘were timid
when they approached the
water’’. |
| 125 | Dr Host summarised
King’s observations of the Aboriginals’ social organisation in this
way: |
‘Altogether, King and his crew saw about forty Aborigines of whom ten
were boys. He described them as being slight of build
with long curly hair.
They could not be persuaded to introduce their wives and children and would not
take the visitors to their
camps. King speculated that the camps were scattered
about in different places and at different distances. His reasoning was that
small groups of men went off in different directions each evening and returned
from the same directions, but at different times,
the following day. Because
they mixed freely together, he supposed that they belonged to the same "tribe".
He also commented that
they did not seem to acknowledge "any chief or superior
among them".’ (Footnotes omitted)
| 126 | A later visitor
to King George’s Sound, Jules D’Urville (1826), described the
Aborigines’ kangaroo skin cloaks,
under which they carried smouldering
banksia cones for warmth and to enable them to fire the land. D’Urville
had friendly
contact with the Aborigines, with whom he traded meat and biscuits
for information. They treated his party to a
corroboree. |
| 127 | Dr Host made this summary of
the observations of D’Urville’s
party: |
‘They witnessed and recorded the firing that accompanied a kangaroo
hunt. They saw that the Aborigines divided themselves into
small "tribes",
sometimes of twenty or thirty but more commonly of twelve or less. They
observed that their Aboriginal friends travelled
very long distances, often far
from the seaboard. And they noted names and relationships. They observed, for
example, that Yalepouol,
an exuberant boy of twelve or thirteen, was the son of
a doting father named Patet. They also identified an open-faced young man
"more
lively than any of his comrades". The man’s name was Mokore (Mokare).
His father owned the land beneath their feet
and Mokare would presently become
the consort of a series of British agents.’ (Footnotes omitted)
(b) The King George’s Sound garrison and
settlement
| 128 | On Christmas Day 1826, Major
Edmund Lockyer arrived at King George’s Sound, from Sydney, to establish a
garrison. He commanded
42 men (including 20 convicts). However, Lockyer
remained at the Sound for less than four months. Basing himself on
Lockyer’s
journal, Dr Host commented that ‘he neither tried nor
cared to understand the law and custom of the country into which he had
intruded’. Apparently, Lockyer made no attempt to befriend the Aborigines,
despite their overtures to him. His main interest
in the Aboriginal population
was its potential as cheap labour. However, Lockyer did describe a payback
incident which, Dr Host
argued, ‘exemplified a traditional practice and
demonstrated that traditional law and custom held sway at the Sound in
1826-1827’.
|
| 129 | After Lockyer’s
departure, two other people had periods of command before Barker’s arrival
in December 1829. Neither
of them contributed to our knowledge of the
Aboriginal people of the area. |
| 130 | A notable
feature of Barker’s association with King George’s Sound was his
friendship with Mokare. In his journal, Barker
recorded some of their
conversations. Dr Host noted the openness of this
record: |
‘... his frankness about the parts of Mokare’s conversation that
he did not grasp inspires confidence, in my view, that
the parts he did
understand were represented more or less accurately.’ (original
emphasis)
| 131 | Dr Host
commented in his report on spirituality: |
‘With regard to spiritual matters, Mokare’s reticence may have
arisen both from a respect for the secrecy of certain knowledge
and an inability
to explain religious mysteries. He gave Barker enough information, however, to
illustrate a rich and active spiritual
universe and one that admitted of
mysteries, just like other spiritual systems such as Christianity. He did so
conversationally
and in what Barker called the recitative mode. Recognized in
the West as a means of presenting information learnt by rote or by
heart such as
that contained in poems and songs, this mode is used in oral cultures to
preserve and transmit knowledge. Mokare often
talked of spirits (which Barker
referred to as ghosts) and their mischievous behaviour. He did not draw a
distinction between good and evil spirits, as Christianity
does, but he confessed that the spirits were frightening. He also suggested
that they went abroad at night
and sometimes visited those who had killed them.
In most respects, however, they were a mystery that, according to Mokare,
Aborigines
discussed at length.’ (Original emphasis, footnotes
omitted)
| 132 | In his
discussion about the relationship between Barker and Mokare, Dr Host stated
Mokare ‘imparted knowledge about Aboriginal
language, science (ecology,
astronomy and geography), spiritual beliefs, travel, ... traditional law, custom
and Aboriginal rights
and interests in land.’
|
| 133 | Barker recorded information from Mokare
about sexual transgressions. Dr Host summarised this information as
follows: |
‘According to Mokare, a serious transgression was one that offended the
entire community rather than just an individual. The
only consistent offence he
consigned to this category was that of "running off" or cohabiting with a close
relative such as one’s
sister, the sister of one’s father or mother,
or the daughter of one’s brother or sister. In such cases, the penalty
was death by spearing if the offenders were caught. In other instances of
illicit sex, notably extra-marital relations, the offender
had only the husband
to fear and could avoid punishment by avoiding the husband until his anger had
cooled. According to custom,
the offending wife would not be forgiven but would
be punished with death. Such punishment, however, was evidently more in the
nature
of a threat than a reality for the transgression rate of women seems to
have been high. A possible explanation is that older men
had several wives,
some of whom were promised as infants. Younger men remained unmarried, often
into their late twenties, having
to wait for their own promised wives to reach
maturity ... It is not surprising that such women entered into liaisons with
young
men whom they found attractive. Nor is it surprising that they did so
with impunity if aging husbands lacked the physical capacity
to obtain the
redress to which customary law entitled them.’ (Footnotes
omitted)
| 134 | In his journal,
Barker noted instances of spearing, as a form of redress for misbehaviour. This
was a method of punishment sanctioned
by customary law. Apparently, there were
even customary rules about battles. Barker noted that fighting ceased
‘once a man
on each side [was] dead’. It seems that sometimes a
truce was struck. Barker reported information from Mokare about such
an event
‘at a very great distance’ from King George’s Sound. The
‘great body’ were retiring to their
own territory but were ‘to
return at some future time, not in general hostility, but to cause Tulicatwale
& Coolbun to
pass through the ordeal of the spear’. These two would
stand the ordeal from daylight until noon of one day, when they would
give peace
offerings of spears, skins, etc, & the two parties would then shake hands
& be perfect friends’. Dr Host
said: |
‘The most persistent impression one gets of traditional Aboriginal
lifeways as they were reported to Barker by Mokare is that
they were highly
flexible. The abject conformity to rigid social structures and territorial
limits suggested by many commentators
seems to arise more from efforts to mould
social and cultural life to theoretical models than from searching out and
examining empirical
observations of lived reality. When Mokare discussed the
precepts of traditional law and custom explicitly, he indicated that they
were
well defined and clearly understood. To this extent he suggested a certain
rigidity. Yet his account of everyday life conveyed
the distinct impression
that the same precepts were more accommodating in practice than one would
ascertain from simple definition
and description. In other words, saying what
they were did not necessarily explain how they worked. But if one joins the
dots,
so to speak, one can get a glimpse of their operation with reference, for
example, to the status of women.’
| 135 | Barker noted
the custom of female infant betrothal and of a wife being remarried, upon the
death of her husband, to one of his brothers.
He also mentioned the right of
the woman to continue to live on her own family’s estate after marriage,
citing the case of
Mokare’s sister, Mullet. Dr Host
said: |
‘Presumably Mullet remained because she had a right in law to do so, of
which Barker was unaware, or because traditional law
and custom were flexible
enough to deal with exceptions. Indeed, by Mokare’s account, traditional
law and custom were highly
flexible and honoured, at least when the issue at
hand was not deemed too serious, as much in the breach as the
observance.’
| 136 | In his journal,
Barker referred to Mokare’s brother, Nakina, as ‘the head of the
family ... whose ground we occupy’.
Dr Host summarised Barker’s
account of land-holding rules in this way: |
‘[T]raditional law and custom were flexible on the issue of land usage.
The family was the landholding group, the head of the
family was recognized as
the titular custodian and other family members had their plots, as it were,
within the ancestral estate.
The landholding system was complicated, however,
by various connections and associations formed through kinship networks as well
as knowledge of, familiarity with and access to extra-territorial sites.
Although I have found no evidence of women having formal rights and
interests in land, they could, as I have suggested, enjoy the right or privilege
of occupancy. Hence Mokare’s married
sister, Mullet, continued to live on
the family estate at Yaramal, near the garrison farm. She shared her
accommodations with a
co-wife while a third wife travelled with her husband
Nulloch, a King River man.’ (Original emphasis; footnotes
omitted)
‘Europeans did not map the ancestral estates but they left quite a
clear picture of their locations and ranges. A speculative
map, based on the
writings of Barker, Nind and especially Collie, has since been drawn by W.C.
Ferguson. Collie noted that Mokare’s
estate surrounded Princess Royal
Harbour and extended eastward to Bald Head. Using landmarks identified by
Mokare, Ferguson traced
a semi-ellipse that passed from Bald Head, through
Mounts Melville and Clarence to the harbour’s north head, almost directly
opposite the tip of the Vancouver Peninsula. The boundary he described was
between five and ten kms from the coast at any given
point.
...
There is no dispute among writers on the period that the custodian’s
pre-eminent right (and perhaps responsibility) was that
of burning the land. If
he did not conduct the burning personally, he should, according to custom, have
overseen the process or
have deputized a family member to do so. By
Barker’s account, burning could occur at any time between January and
April.
Apart from the symbolic significance of the custodian’s control
over burning, there was also an economic rationale: burning
yielded an abundance
of food. Custodians, or occupying families, might also have assumed other
rights. Mokare, for example, was
affronted by the plundering of towans
(parrots) and their nests on his family’s land. Yet there was a delicate
balance between occupancy and usage rights because
seasonal change demanded a
degree of reciprocity.’
| 138 | After giving an
example of flexibility concerning burning rights, Dr Host referred to the
‘delicate balance between custodial
and usage rights’. He cited
Mokare’s advice to Barker that, during a forthcoming journey by Mokare to
Palongerup (some
eight or nine days away), Wills people would take possession of
Mokare’s land, exercising rights arising out of their marital
connections
with Mokare’s people, the Mineng. Also he cited a case where Mokare and
Nakina accepted an intrusion onto their
land by other Wills people who wished to
sprinkle ochre over someone’s grave. Dr Host
commented: |
‘Despite Mokare’s misgivings, he and Nakina were resigned to the
ceremony. Their resignation, and the formal advice to
them that the visit would
occur, indicate several things about traditional law and custom. First, the
importance of ceremony and
ritual was such that they overrode tensions and could
bring about the suspension of conflict. Second, significant sites were not
necessarily located within ancestral lands. Third, under traditional law, usage
conventions could take precedence over custodial
rights, for although Mokare and
Nakina were averse to the visit they acquiesced. Presumably, the prospective
visitors anticipated
their acquiescence for they did not ask permission but
announced their intention. One gets the impression, therefore, that traditional
law was complex; that its protocols were honoured even when there was no
immediate and obvious benefit; and that it rendered territorial
boundaries more
permeable than has commonly been supposed.’
| 139 | Dr Host made
the point that the King George’s Sound garrison occupied only a small area
of land; it did not threaten to dispossess
the local Aboriginal land-owners.
That was not true of the Swan River settlement, which was conceived as a
capitalist venture dependent
upon farming and trading. It was also not true of
King George’s Sound after control of that area passed in 1831 from the
Governor
of New South Wales to the Lieutenant Governor of the new Colony of
Western Australia. Land grants were generously made and white
settlers rushed
to take up their granted land. |
| 140 | Nind’s
article contains a wealth of information about Aboriginal practices in the King
George’s Sound area between December
1826 and October 1829; some of it
derived from Mokare, some apparently from other informants and some from his own
observations. |
| 141 | Nind used the word
‘tribe’ to describe small groups of natives. At first, he said, the
garrison members thought each
tribe had a chief and that Nakina was one of them.
However, after spending more time with Nakina and Mokare, Nind became satisfied
that ‘neither of them possessed any authority over their
countrymen’; implicitly, there were no
chiefs. |
| 142 | In relation to
‘tribes’, Nind said: |
'With respect to the divisions and subdivisions of tribes, there exists so
much intricacy, that it will be long before it can be understood.
The classes
Erniung and Tem are universal near the Sound; but the distinctions
are general, not tribual. Another division, almost as general, is into
Moncalon and Torndirrup; yet there are a few who are neither.
These can scarcely be distinguished as tribes, and are very much intermingled.
The Moncalon, however, is more prevalent to the eastward of our
establishment, and the Torndirrup to the westward. They inter-marry, and
have each again their subdivisional distinctions, some of which are peculiar,
and some general;
of these are the Opperheip, Cambien, Mahnur,
&c.
What I, however, consider more correctly as tribes, are those which have a
general name and a general district, although they may
consist of
Torndirrup or Moncalon, separate or commingled. These are, I
believe, in some measure named by the kind of game or food found most abundant
in the district.
The inhabitants of the Sound and its immediate vicinity are
called Meananger, probably derived from mearn, the red root above
mentioned ... and anger, to eat. It is in this district that the
mearn is the most abundantly found; but distant tribes will not eat the
mearn, and complain much of the brushy nature of the country - that it
scratches their legs.
| 143 | Nind went on to
mention other groups, Murram, Yobberore, Will, Warrangle and
Corine; all of their names being derived from foods common in their
districts. He went on: |
‘Although every individual would immediately announce to us his tribual
name and country, yet we have not been enabled to trace
any regular order of
descent. The son follows his mother as Erniung or Tem, and his
father as Torndirrup or Moncalon. Beyond this we have not been
able to penetrate, for half brothers are not unfrequently different.
This would probably be caused by cross marriages. From the same cause also
their divisions
of relationship are very numerous ...
In their marriage, they have no restriction as to tribe; but it is considered
best to procure a wife from the greatest distance possible.
The sons will have
a right to hunt in the country from whence the mother is brought.
They are very jealous as to encroachments on their property, and the land is
divided into districts, which is the property of families
or individuals. At
some particular seasons of the year, however, the young men visit their
neighbours in parties, and sometimes
travel forty or fifty miles for that
purpose. Their stay, which is generally short, is a period of rejoicing and
feasting.
The visiting, of course, only takes place between friendly parties, yet it is
attended with a ceremony denoting peace; and they generally
approach their
friends a little previous, or subsequent to noonday.’
| 144 | Nind described
the Aboriginal huts he saw at and near King George’s Sound. He went
on: |
‘An encampment rarely consists of more than seven or eight huts; for,
except during the fishing and burning seasons, at which
times large parties
assemble together, their numbers are generally small, and two or three huts
suffice. The number of individuals,
however, seldom exceed fifty. The huts are
so arranged as not to overlook each other. The single men have one to themselves
- the
children sleep with the women in a large hut near the husbands. These
encampments generally consist of near relatives, and deserve
the name of
families rather than of tribes.
Those families who have locations on the sea coast quit it during the winter
for the interior; and the natives of the interior, in
like manner, pay visits to
the coast during the fishing season. Excepting at these times, those natives who
live together have the
exclusive right of fishing or hunting upon the
neighbouring grounds, which are, in fact, divided into individual properties;
the
quantity of land owned by each individual being very considerable. Yet it is
not so exclusively his, but others of his family have
certain rights over it; so
that it may be considered as partly belonging to the tribe. Thus all of them
have a right to break down
grass trees, kill bandicoots, lizards, and other
animals, and dig up roots; but the presence of the owner of the ground is
considered
necessary when they fire the country for game. As the country does
not abound in food, they are seldom stationary, removing, according
to the time
of the year, to those parts which produce the articles of provision that may be
in season. During the winter and early
spring they are very much scattered, but
as summer advances they assemble in greater numbers.
It is at this season that they procure the greatest abundance of game. It is
done by setting fire to the underwood and grass, which,
being dry, is rapidly
burnt.’
| 145 | In his report,
Dr Host discussed the evidence, in the writings of Barker and Nind, about the
extent of travel by King George’s
Sound Aborigines at the time of
settlement. He mentioned a footnote, in the republication of Barker’s
journal by Mulvaney
and Green, suggesting that one local Aborigine, Maragnan,
evidently knew the coast to around Cape d’Entrecasteaux, some 200km
to the
west of Albany. The footnote added: ‘To judge from Barker’s
journal, the range of Mineng contacts did not extend
as far east of Albany;
basically only to the Mt Manypeaks area, about 50km. To the north the limit was
around the Stirling Range,
c. 100km, and possibly less to the northwest’.
Mulvaney and Green cited a work by W C Ferguson. However, Dr Host thought
they
had overlooked references, in Barker’s journal itself, to travel over much
longer distances. He gave examples, although
they seem inconclusive because of
doubts about names. I think all that can confidently be said is that the King
George’s Sound
Aborigines frequently travelled to other areas (possibly
some of them far distant) for purposes of ceremony, hunting, trade and
wife-getting. |
| 146 | The article by Collie details
journeys that he made with local Aborigines, especially Mokare, and their way of
life. It recounts
the death and burial of Mokare, but contains little
information that is material to the present case. However, reference should
be
made to a journey undertaken by Collie, after Mokare’s death, in company
with an Aborigine named Manyat. This was a ‘march
of ten days, and to the
distance of 65 miles from King George’s Sound’. Collie described
Manyat, on his return, as having
‘revelled in the idea, that he had
penetrated farther from King George’s Sound than Nakina, or any of his
acquaintance’. |
(c) The early
post-settlement years
| 147 | In his report, Dr Host
quoted substantial extracts from the diaries of Captain James Stirling, the
founder and first Lieutenant Governor
of the new Colony, and Captain Charles
Fremantle, who was sent ahead of the main party to select the Swan River
settlement site and
prepare accommodation for the troops who would guard the new
settlers. The Fremantle extracts include a description of an Aboriginal
man who
‘looked like a chief as he was marked down his stomach with three stripes
of white and had in his head two bunches
of feathers dyed red’. Dr Host
commented this ornamentation ‘suggests a continuity of custom from the
Sound to the Swan
River’. |
| 148 | The
establishment of a European settlement at Perth, in 1829, did not immediately
terminate Aboriginal use of the area. In a letter
written in 1832, Stirling
estimated the Swan River Aboriginal population at about 11,000. Dr Host
mentioned a corroboree, in the
following year, on land that is now part of St
Georges Terrace. In 1834, this land was the site of a battle between the Mooro
(Perth)
Aborigines and a group from present day York. Dr Host commented:
‘The very fact that such events occurred seems to indicate
that the local
Aborigines who hosted them were sufficiently robust, both culturally and
numerically, to do so’. |
| 149 | Dr Host noted
a despatch by Stirling to the Colonial Office in 1837 in which he said that, if
the Aborigines were to combine against
the settlers, ‘it would be useless
to attempt to maintain our conquest with our present numbers’. From this
passage,
Dr Host inferred that Stirling ‘had some sense that there were
more Aborigines than settlers’, bearing in mind that the
settlers had
firearms. Arrival and departure records suggest there were only about 2,000
settlers in the Colony at that time, while
Stirling, in his despatch, gave a
figure of 22,000 Aborigines. Perhaps this estimate should be treated with
scepticism; at the time,
Stirling was seeking to persuade the British
authorities to send more soldiers to the Colony. Nonetheless, Dr Host’s
inference
about outnumbering seems
correct. |
| 150 | Dr Host noted that, during the
early years, the number of recorded Aboriginal deaths from violence and disease
was low, about seven
deaths per year. He went
on: |
‘It would be unwise to suggest that recorded deaths were the only
deaths, but it is equally unwise to assume, on the basis of
seven recorded
deaths a year, that the Aboriginal population declined to the point of
extinction ... Settlement may well have impacted
on indigenous culture in
unexpected ways. However, Aboriginal peoples had occupied the south-west for
millennia before Europeans
arrived. During those millennia, some of the changes
they experienced, for example, the loss of land that resulted from the rising
of
the seas, were probably no less catastrophic than the advent of Europeans. In
all of that time, they did not simply maintain
their lifeways; they also
co-existed, an achievement that required intelligent and highly-developed
diplomacy. The material from
King George Sound illustrates the ongoing capacity
of Aborigines to resolve disputes and there seems no good reason to assume that
the capacity was so thoroughly undermined by a few decades of European
occupation that they began to kill each [sic: other] off
indiscriminately.’
(Footnotes omitted)
| 151 | Whatever their
numbers at any particular time, it is Dr Host’s opinion that the
Aboriginal people of all the south-west have
been identified as
‘Noongar’ (or ‘Noongal’, ‘Nyungar’,
‘Nyungal’, ‘Yunger’)
‘since the 1840’s and
perhaps the 1830’s’. Dr Host cites Nind’s 1831 vocabulary in
support of the
earlier date. That vocabulary gives ‘Yungur’ as the
meaning of ‘A man’. Moore’s 1842 vocabulary lists
the word
‘Yung-ar’, with the meaning ‘People. The name by which they
designate themselves’. Moore went
on: ‘There may be about 3,000
aborigines frequenting the located parts of the colony. See the Statistical
Report for 1840’.
This comment seems to imply that Aborigines in all
‘located parts’, including places as far-apart as York, Perth and
Albany, were
‘Yung-ar’. |
| 152 | Lyon’s article
evinced admiration for the ‘Aboriginal Inhabitants of this Country’
whom he described as ‘a
harmless, liberal, kind hearted race; remarkably
simple in all their manners’. He described their way of life,
saying: |
‘Every bush as well as every sheet of water supplies their
commissariat. Their rivers abound with fish, and their forests with
game. Their
time is therefore entirely spent in moving from place to place, as hunting or
fishing may require; or in paying and
receiving visits from the neighbouring
tribes. The kangaroo, the opposum, the swan, the Pelican, the duck, the emu, the
wild-turkey,
the cockatoo, the pidgeon, the quail, the frog, the grub, the
yamia, the boorn, and the beean booraberang, each furnishes its number
of
repasts at the proper season. Their rivers too in many places easily forded; and
admirably adapted to spear fishing. Hence, there
being few islands on the coast,
they have not the least inducement to attempt navigation. Even swimming is
unknown among them. They
have been seen to paddle themselves across deep water
with their hands, where the distance from bank to bank was short; but, of the
art of swimming, they are entirely ignorant.’
| 153 | Lyon wrote that
the Aborigines ‘are formed into distinct tribes, who have their particular
districts, and whose chiefs have
but a limited authority, excepting in time of
war or any emergency’. Later he
said: |
‘I have already observed, that they are formed into distinct tribes;
and that the whole country is divided into districts.
But, though they have
places to which they are accustomed to resort for encampment, they have no fixed
habitation, and generally
move about from place to place in large bodies.
Private property seems to be utterly unknown among them. The game and the fish
are considered the common property of the tribe; and as every dispute
between the different tribes is decided by the spear, they are utter strangers
to the quirks and quibbles of the law.’
(Original emphasis)
| 154 | Writing in
1833, Lyon estimated there were about 1,000 Aborigines adjoining the Perth
settlement. He attributed the small number
to the ‘horrid custom of
killing one of another tribe, when any of their own happens to die, thus causing
a double mortality,
together with the practice of
polygamy’. |
| 155 | Lyon commented about
linguistic differences. He said: |
‘Almost every tribe has a different dialect. The difference in some
cases, is merely provincial; but in others it is so great
as to be
unintelligible. Still, like the languages of the different nations of Europe it
seems to have a common origin.’
| 156 | Lyon then set
out three word-lists. The first was ‘a list of words that are precisely
the same here and at King George’s
Sound’. Five examples were
given. The second list was of words where ‘the difference seems to be
provincial’,
eight examples being given. Then followed another eight
examples where ‘the words for the same thing are so different that
the
parties speaking must be unintelligible to one another’. However, it is
interesting to note that this last list gives
the Swan River dialect word for
‘a man’ as ‘mamerupt’, as against the King George Sound
‘Nyoonger’,
whereas Moore gave the Swan River word as
‘Yung-ar’. |
| 157 | Armstrong’s
article dealt with a number of aspects of the culture of Swan River Aborigines.
In the course of a discussion about
their spiritual beliefs, he referred to evil
spirits; in particular, ‘a malignant spirit called Meetagong, which prowls
around
at night and catches hold of them, if they go away by themselves to any
distance from the fire where the rest of the party lie’. He also
mentioned the ‘waugal’ – ‘an aquatic monster, whose
haunt is supposed to be in deep
waters’. |
| 158 | Armstrong also referred to a
‘tradition’ amongst the Aboriginal people as to their origin,
namely: |
‘the whole native population of this country was, in distant ages,
confined to the mountains - that the different tribes now occupying
the plain
between the mountains and the sea are the descendants of a very few families,
who migrated into the plain at a comparatively
late period; but when asked
whether any rumour had been handed down to them of the plain having been covered
with the sea before
that migration, they have laughed at it. They assert, too,
that the language of the mountain tribes, which now differs very considerably
from that of the tribes of the plain, was at one time their universal tongue,
and that their own dialect is derived from the former.
It is a remarkable fact,
that the mountain dialect is still invariably preferred and used for all
purposes of a public nature or
general interest, such as their formal public
discussions of the subjects of their quarrels between tribe and tribe, and their
chanted
narratives of legends, battles, and hunting matches. They state, as a
fact handed down to them from their ancestors, that Garden
Island was formerly
united to the main, and that the separation was caused, in some preternatural
manner, by the waugal.’
| 159 | Armstrong
confirmed other writers’ accounts of redress for injury by spearing, which
the offender must suffer without resistance,
and the practice of young girls
being the subject of arranged
marriages. |
| 160 | Armstrong said the ‘land
appears to be apportioned to different families, and is not held in common by
the tribe’. He
set out the territories claimed by various people and went
on: |
‘These co proprietors appear equally interested in their respective
districts, and are equally ready to revenge any tresspass,
which may be
committed, not only unauthorised hunting, but by taking swans’ nests,
&c. Land is beyond doubt an inheritable
property among them, and they boast
of having received it from their fathers’ fathers, &c., to an unknown
period back.
All the sons appear to succeed equally to their fathers’
lands.’
‘There is no supreme authority, either in peace or war, vested either
in an individual, as chief or patriarch or in any body
of individuals. A family
is the largest association that appears to be actuated by common motives and
interests.’
| 162 | Armstrong
provided information about the interaction between Aborigines in the Perth area
and groups further afield. He said that
the Perth Aborigines ‘obtain
their ordinary spears from many swamps, but the finer kind from Barga – a
district in the
hills between Guildford and Kelmscott’. He
added: |
‘But their very best spears, which are extremely scarce, and very
highly valued, are presents from their southern friends, and
are said to be
brought from a district two or three miles south of the Murray. They would not
sell one of these spears for a loaf.
They are called Boor-do-een, and are thin,
heavy and springy’.
‘They say that when a tribe is pressed by a common enemy, they retire,
if the pursuit be very hot, to the nearest swamp that
offers concealment;
otherwise to some neighbouring tribe, in which they have relatives, who are
bound to defend them, right or wrong.
The latter course has been adopted by the
Swan tribe, when pursued by the whites; they have always retreated to a northern
tribe,
about a day’s journey off. Yagan’s tribe used always to fall
back upon We-up’s. But they would not, they say,
retire upon a tribe in
which they have no relatives. They themselves would not afford refuge, or, at
least, protection to any stranger
fugitives. The Swan tribes are in the habit
of communicating with at least ten surrounding tribes, - viz, three to the
northward,
two to the north-eastward, two to the eastward, besides the Canning,
Mangles Bay, and Murray tribes.’
| 164 | Armstrong also
commented about ordinary travel. He said: |
‘From observation, and from their own accounts as far as their ideas of
number and distance can be understood, there is reason
to think that, during
war, in pursuit or fight, their usual rate of travelling is between thirty and
forty miles a day. On hunting
excursions, or while peacefully passing from place
to place, and having at the same time to provide their food, their lightest
[sic] average rate does not probably exceed fifteen miles a-day.
...
A whole tribe does not, as a custom, migrate beyond its own district; but
sometimes a whole tribe pays a visit of a few weeks to a
neighbouring tribe, but
this is always on a previous invitation, which is sometimes sent to its
neighbours by a tribe that has had
extraordinary good luck in hunting, or has
had a whale cast on its coast. There is good reason to believe that few, if any,
of the
Swan men have been further from the Swan than 80 to 90 miles, unless with
settlers. They move about in their own districts according
to the seasons and
the consequent variety of food. In winter they separate a good deal and live
apart by families, and become stationary
for a month or six weeks at the place
where they have built their huts, provided the food of the season continues
plentiful there.’
| 165 | Armstrong
mentioned fishing: |
‘Even the maritime tribes, on an immense extent of coast intersected by
frequent and broad estuaries, have no knowledge of the
use of canoes, or any
substitute; - their shores swarm with fish, yet they have never devised even the
clumsiest resemblance to a
fish-hook. One or two weirs, of the simplest possible
construction, have indeed been seen; and they have an equally simple substitute
for a net, which they use in the shallower pools of their rivers, when the
latter, during the dry season, have ceased to run. A party
of them form across
one end of such a pool, a screen of brushwood, proportioned in height to the
depth of the water, which they push
before them through the pool to the opposite
shore, sweeping before them everything in the shape of fish. The spear is their
great
instrument in fishing, as well as in the chace. On the coast they use, for
that purpose, two spears tied together.’
| 166 | Armstrong
commented on the Aborigines’
gregariousness: |
‘They are known to be extremely sociable, and very fond of gossiping;
and their social amusement, besides mock-spear fights
and throwing the kile-ee,
is conversation round their fires at night. In the summer time, the tribe for
sixty miles round assemble,
settle old grievances and raise new ones. At these
meetings they entertain each other with the well known dances and chants &c.
of the corrobaree; which chants are partly narratives of battles, hunting
matches, and excursions to strange and distant tribes;
and partly unmeaning
jargon, consisting of syllables strung together at random, but in the
composition of which there appears to
be some rivalry, each tribe exchanging the
effusions of its "balladmongers" for those of its neighbours.’
| 167 | Armstrong said
he had ‘taken down the names of every individual in most of the Swan
tribes’. He said none of the tribes
exceeded 40 individuals; men, women
and children. He estimated some 700 individuals regularly visited Perth,
Fremantle, Guildford
and Kelmscott; there was one tribe to about every ten
square miles of country. |
| 168 | In the course of
recounting the local Aborigines’ attitude to the white settlers, Armstrong
referred to their unwillingness
to ‘drive away or prevent stranger tribes
from visiting Perth’; the reason being that ‘it is from those
visitors
they now receive, in return for permission to visit here, that supply
of cloaks, bags &c, which their own district formerly yielded
them’.
|
| 169 | The evidence includes an extract from the
Perth Gazette and Western Australian Journal of 7 September 1833
reporting a meeting at which Armstrong acted as interpreter. In the wake of the
fatal shooting of Yagan, by
two teenage boys seeking to claim the reward put
upon his head, two members of Yellowgonga’s tribe, Migo and Munday, asked
to meet the Lieutenant Governor to discuss an end to killings. The whole
newspaper report is interesting, in terms of black-white
relationships in the
Perth area. What is presently relevant is the discussion about the penalty for
theft. It seems that Migo and
Munday named 16 Aborigines, whom they claimed to
have been killed by whites, as well as ‘nearly twice as many
wounded’.
The report went on: |
‘After all the names of the dead were given, they intimated that they
were still afraid, before long, more would be added to
the number, but being
again assured that it would not be the case, unless they "quippled",
committed theft, they said then no more white men would be speared. They seemed
perfectly aware that it was our intention to shoot
them if they "quippled"; they
argued however, that it was opposed to their laws, - which was banishment from
the tribe, or spearing
through the leg. The death of Domjum at Fremantle, who
was shot in the act of carrying away a bag of flour, they say was not merited,
that the punishment was too severe for the offence; and further, that it was
wrong to endanger the lives of others for the act of
one, - two of his
companions having been severely wounded.’
| 170 | In his journal
Diary of Ten Years Eventful Life of an Early Settler in Western
Australia, Moore made many references to contacts with the local Aborigines.
The journal extracts that are in evidence include a comment about
land: |
‘Each tribe has its distinct ground; and they will, of course, rather
adhere to it, dispute its possession, and take their revenge
on the intruders,
then fall back on other tribes of their own countrymen, and fight their way inch
by inch with them.’
| 171 | Moore also made
a comment about inheritance: |
‘I was witness to a great row among a number of natives at Perth
yesterday morning. The occasion was this. It appears that
among themselves the
ground is parcelled out to individuals, and passes by inheritance. The country
formerly of Midgegoroo, then
of his son Yagein, belongs now of right to two
young lads (brothers), and a son of Yagein. Some trespassers went upon this
ground,
lighted their fires, and chased the wallabees. This was resented by the
young lads, and, as it happened, there was a large meeting
of natives at the
time, a general row commenced, and no less than fifteen were wounded with spears
in different parts of the legs,
- to which they seem to confine themselves as if
by some law among themselves.’
| 172 | It is worth
mentioning Moore’s description of an Aboriginal burial, in 1838, near his
land in Upper Swan. Dr Host noted the
consistency of this description with
Collie’s description (published in 1834) of Mokare’s burial at King
George’s
Sound in 1832. Dr Host thought the two descriptions demonstrated
cultural maintenance over both time and distance.
|
| 173 | I also mention an article by Moore,
Aborigines of Australia – Swan River that was published in
Colonial and Commercial Maritime Journal, Vol 5, in 1841. This article
contained the following information about the Aborigines’ social
life: |
‘In all parts of this colony which I have visited, comprising from 100
miles north of Perth, down to King George’s Sound,
every thing leads to
the conclusion that the inhabitants are all of one race. The language is
radically the same, though spoken
with a variety of dialects, gradually blending
into one another; and it is worthy of observation, that all the known
vocabularies
of the language of different parts of Australia present so many
instances of identical expressions, as to strengthen the belief that
they are
derived from some common stock. The conformation of their heads and bodies is
the same; the cast of countenance is the
same, although different shades of hair
are perceptible; their habits are the same; their weapons are the same. It is
ascertained
that at some distance to the north, shields are made use of, which
are only known here as rare curiosities, and are still less known
as you go to
the south. The curved weapon, fashioned something like a coarsely-shaped
sickle, called "kily", may have its prototype
in the German keile, and is said
to be traceable to the elanta of the remotest ancients; whilst that singular
instrument by which
their spears are propelled, is said to be derived from the
amentum of the ancient also.
I do not consider them divided into tribes, according to our sense of the
word. Those who frequent or belong to any vicinity naturally
congregate
together for society, assistance, and mutual protection. These people appear to
be more particularly designated with
reference to the localities which they
frequent; but there are certain general terms sometimes used among them with
reference to
the residence of people, which seem rather indicative of direction
than description of locality – as the Waylo men, which is
a term used
equally here and at King George’s Sound, for those living immediately to
the north; and the Daran men, which is
used equally here and at York, for those
living immediately to the eastward.
There is not, in my opinion, any one acknowledged head or chief of a tribe;
but, of course, the strongest, shrewdest, and most daring,
will exercise an
influence over the rest.
The tribes are therefore but the result of two or three families frequenting
the same neighbourhood; the most influential man is the
chief; his authority is
like that of a father over his family, or an elder brother over the younger, and
only extending so far as
he may be respected or dreaded.
Protection from the intrusion of strangers, and assistance in defence, in
avenging quarrels, in resenting injuries, or in revenging
deaths, is expected
from each individual.
To effect some common object, tribes do often join for offence or defence;
and they seem to me to have judicial meetings, either for
the adjustment of
differences, the ratification of friendship, the exchange of commodities or
products of one place for those of
another.
The district which the father occupied or ranged over, is claimed by the
sons; they assume a proprietary right to the animal and vegetable
products of
it, and resent any unauthorized encroachment upon a use of this property. One
of the most serious skirmishes which I
have seen among the natives was
occasioned by the resentment of the sons of Midjigoroo, for the firing the
country, and destroying
the game on the district opposite to Perth, on the other
side of the river. Each party was supported by their respective friends,
and
the quarrel became general. The right appears to be vested in individuals, and
there is not a spot of ground which is not claimed
by some person as his
district.’
| 174 | Salvado’s
memoirs contain a chapter headed ‘Laws, Seasons, Arts’. It includes
the following: |
‘ 1. Many Europeans have thought fit to apply the word 'tribe' to the
groups of six or so natives whom one meets in the Australian
bush. I do not
think that this is an accurate term, since, as far as my knowledge goes, each
family is independent of others, and
is governed by its head, the father; I have
never found an instance where the head of the family assumed the right of giving
orders
to other heads, or to the members of their families. If a person is
insulted, he does not have recourse to anybody for justice, but
seeks revenge on
his own behalf; if he is weaker than his enemy, he asks help from his relatives
and friends. Thus the natives, rather
than governing by tribes, seem to govern
in the patriarchal fashion, with each family - not usually more than six to nine
persons
- forming a small society, dependent on its own head alone.
2. On the other hand, they possess general laws, maintained by tradition
and handed down from father to son; and any head of a
family has the right to
punish breaches of these laws severely, even though the culprit be a stranger.
For instance, if a young man
who is less than thirty takes a woman about with
him, and gives out that she is his wife, the first old man who hears him say
this
can kill him without pity, in virtue of a law that is common to all the
natives, that no-one may contract a marriage, under pain
of death, before he has
completed his thirtieth year. The reader may well think that it would be easy
for a native to conceal his
exact age, or indeed not know it; but it must be
realized that, in spite of the absence of registers and witnesses, they can
discern
with marvellous accuracy, from the strength of the body, when marriage
is permissible according to their traditions. I shall speak
about their other
laws when an appropriate occasion offers.
3. Every individual has his own territory for hunting, gathering gum and
picking up yams, and the rights he has here are respected
as sacred. I have
often heard them say in dispute - even to their friends: 'Nichia n-agna cala,
nunda cala Canturbi; iei nunda uoto'
(This is my district, yours is Canturbi
[the name of a place near New Norcia]; get out of here straight away!’).
Consequently,
each family regards one particular district as belonging
exclusively to itself, though the use of it is freely shared by nearby friendly
families. But if an enemy or a stranger is caught there, he is put to death by
the owner.
...
The natives of Perth and those of King George Sound, although they are about
300 miles apart, speak practically the same language
(the former adding a
syllable or vowel more than the latter at the end of each word). A great number
of the words used by the natives
of Adelaide agree with those used in the Perth
district, and such correspondences obtain commonly elsewhere.’
| 175 | In a section of
his report entitled ‘Aboriginal Adaptation and Cultural Maintenance
1841-1900’, Dr Host described the
relationship, during those years,
between the south-west Aborigines, on the one hand, and, on the other, the
pastoralists, for whom
many of them worked, and the mission stations that sought
to civilise and convert them. A major theme of this section is the resilience
of Aboriginal society; despite increasing contact with the white population,
many customary activities were preserved. Dr Host cited
Hassell’s claim
that, even Aborigines who had developed long-term relationships with employers
would absent themselves to undertake
traditional activities such as
‘hunting, gathering, feuding, attending ceremonies and telling their
traditions’. |
| 176 | In his report, Dr Host
took pains to demonstrate that, contrary to assertions by some, many traditional
Aboriginal practices persisted
for many years after settlement. In particular,
he drew on the writings of Hassell; letters by a settler, Eliza Brown; and
‘An Australian Parsonage; or, Settler and Savage in Western
Australia’, a book written by Janet Millett and published in 1872.
This book described the interaction between the author and her clergyman
husband, on the one hand, and Aboriginal people in York in the 1860s. Dr Host
commented that her book ‘demonstrated that Noongar
people at the end of
the 1860s were alive and well, adapting to the European presence, adopting
aspects of European culture but maintaining
many aspects of their
own’. |
| 177 | At paras 366-367 of his report,
Dr Host said: |
‘The evidence adduced from York and the Blackwood-Warren area indicates
clearly that Noongars in frequent contact with Europeans
and adapting to their
presence were also maintaining many aspects of traditional law and custom. They
used traditional travel routes
and tracking skills in their work for settlers as
mail carriers and police aides. They continued to burn the land, so much so that
the practice became a flogging offence in 1848. Ceremonial life continued and
reports of corroborees persisted into the 1890s. Noongar
men remained proficient
with the spear and imparted the skill to Eliza Brown's son Kenneth. Brown and
Millett both commented on the
maintenance of traditional dress and body
decoration. By supplying Khourabene with clothes and finding that he always
returned without
them, Millett discovered the continuation of the traditional
obligation to share. Wollaston noted the failure of missionaries to
civilize or westernise Noongar people (with a few exceptions) and would
eventually be faced with his own failure to do so.
Early betrothal and the moiety system were objects of deep concern to Millett
in the 1860s when traditional law/custom relating to
the practices were
sometimes broken as they were at King George Sound in the 1820s. Khourabene was
threatened with spearing at York
in the 1860s for hunting on land at York in
which he had no traditional rights or interests, just as he would have been at
King George
Sound in the 1820s or Perth in the 1830s and 1840s. Most
significantly, Noongar families remained together and on country. When they
were
employed by Europeans, they remained in the lands that held their significant
and sacred sites. They worked as family units
on a seasonal basis then returned
to the material culture of the bush when the work was finished. If jobs were
small, they were done
by nuclear families. If they were large, the kinship
networks supplied the labour. Hence, the kinship system that linked families
and
the principle of sharing or mutual obligation that was woven through it, the
unseen bases of traditional law and custom, remained.’
(Original
emphasis)
These conclusions were not challenged by any respondent.
| 178 | Dr Host continued his survey
through the remainder of the 19th century. He cited accounts of
hunting parties, corroborees and reprisal spearings. He thought that,
throughout this period, ‘Noongar
people remained robust’. However,
he said: |
‘They [Noongar people] also came increasingly under official scrutiny,
doubtless because they were defying predictions of their
demise. Assertions of
their imminent extinction persisted but they became more equivocal. The
physical presence of Noongar people
could scarcely be denied but the spurious
categories of caste and blood, which acquired an
equally spurious legitimacy through official usage, became a means of asserting
their racial and moral decline.
At the same time, the categories artificially
deflated Aboriginal numbers.’ (Original emphasis)
| 179 | Dr Host went on
to refer to official documents, including census documents that sought to
distinguish between full-blood and mixed-blood
Aborigines. He
commented: |
‘Early enumerations were not only complicated by the impossibility of
ascertaining which Noongars did and did not have European
ancestry, but they
were also unreliable because Noongars remained comparatively mobile and could
easily have evaded census enumerators.
Estimates, then, were surely deflated.
Yet as Fraser emphasized in 1901, "in almost every case, half-caste aboriginals
are brought
up by and subsequently continue to live with those of full-blood".
It seems clear, therefore, that the artificial categories of
caste and
blood were irrelevant to Aboriginal people or, at the very least, were
not relevant in the way that they were to Europeans. When one disregards
the
spurious categories, one can see that even deflated estimates showed a steady
increase in the south-western Aboriginal population,
an increase that mocked
both the notion of extinction and Draconian legislation that seemed calculated
to bring it about.’
(Footnotes omitted; original emphasis)
| 180 | Dr Host
summarised in this way the position at the end of the 19th
century: |
‘By 1891, the colonial population had not topped 50,000 and Aborigines
had the time and space to adjust to the European presence.
Much if not most of
the south-west remained untouched by formal colonial expansion and
control of Aboriginal people was limited to policing those in settled areas.
The kinship system and the principle
of mutual obligation from which traditional
law and custom arose, persisted, along with the Aboriginal sense of place and
various
aspects of ceremonial life and material culture. During the next ten
years, the European population jumped to 184,000 and the groundwork
was laid for
unprecedented displacement. It would take more than 20 years and a succession
of Aborigines Acts, however, before the
full impact of that displacement was
felt. Moreover, the full impact remains incalculable because ... no reliable
means had been
devised for estimating Aboriginal numbers.’ (Footnotes
omitted)
| 181 | It appears that
population growth in Perth was relatively slow: in 1884, some 6,500 people,
rising only to 35,767 in 1911. |
| 182 | Dr Host
commented: ‘Noongars had access to the food and water resources of
metropolitan lakes and swamps until after the Second
World
War’. |
(d) Early 20th century
writers
| 183 | In ‘The Native
Tribes of Western Australia’, written about 1910 but perhaps later
updated, Bates identified informants who had been alive in the early years of
settlement.
She apparently spent much time with some of them. Bates used the
term ‘Bibbulmun’, whose derivation she was unable to
ascertain, to
describe the people who have been called ‘Noongar’ by others. In a
section of her work headed ‘The Bibbulman Nation’, Bates
wrote: |
‘The Bibbulmun Nation occupied the line of coast between Jurien Bay ...
and a point somewhere east of Esperance Bay, towards
Point Malcolm. Its inland
boundary (approximate) stretched diagonally from about Watheroo ... to about Mt
Ragged ... Its widest
area was between Augusta (Cape Leeuwin district)
north-east to about Kalgarin (Carlgarin on [official] maps) ...; its narrowest
area
was in the Esperance district. All along its landward boundary were the
circumcised tribes. The many rivers, hills, estuaries, timbered
areas and rich
loam flats within its boundaries, in the abundance and variety of the animal and
vegetable foods which they afforded,
made the Bibbulmun people the most
fortunate of all the Western tribes, for there was no time of the year which had
not its seasonal
product for the sustenance of the inhabitants.
Although the Bibbulmun Nation throughout its whole area had but one
fundamental language, and possessed similar customs, laws, etc.,
there were two
forms of descent within its boundaries, the tribes dwelling on a narrow line of
coast from about Augusta to Jurien
Bay following the line of maternal descent,
while the rest of the tribes had paternal descent.
All coastal Bibbulmun were Waddarn-di-sea people, and called themselves, and
were called by their inland neighbours, Waddarn-di Bibbulmun.
The inland tribes
were distinguished by the character of the country they occupied. They were
either Bilgur (river people, beel
or bil-river), Darbalung (estuary people) or
Buyun-gur (hill people - buya-rock, stone, hill), but all were Bibbulmun.
Tribes were
also named from various local terms for points of the compass, as
Wil Bibbulmun (wil-north), a term used by the Albany people in
speaking of the
tribes north of them; Kurin Bibbulmun (kurin-east); the Katanning district
people called themselves and were called
by their neighbours by this term.
Yabbaru Bibbulmun-Perth and Gingin district tribes were so called from their
dialectic term for
north-yabbaru. Bunbury Bibbulmun were called Kunniung
Bibbulmun from their local term for west. Minung Bibbulmun (minung-south)
was
the term applied to the tribes east of the Darling Ranges from about lat. 31,
long. 117 to the southern coast about Albany.
Minung may also have been derived
from min, men or mirn, an edible gum or red root, but its more general meaning
is south, aid it
bears this meaning amongst tribes beyond the boundaries of the
Bibbulmun people ...
Between all these people there was constant intercourse from time immemorial.
They assembled at any point between Augusta (Cape Leeuwin)
and Cockleshell Gully
(Jurien Bay district) for various purposes, either when a certain local food was
ripe, or when the spawning
season arrived or the swan nesting season, or warrain
(edible root) season, etc.: there was in fact a main irregular highway north
and
south, with branches eastward here and there over the hills wherever
relationships extended.’
| 184 | The occupation
area of the ‘Bibbulmun Nation’, as described by Bates, broadly
corresponds with the territory claimed by
the two Single Noongar native title
claims. The most significant difference is that Bates put the eastern extremity
of the occupation
area further east than that of the claim
area. |
| 185 | After detailing the ‘local
names applied to groups of Bibbulmun living in certain areas’, Bates
said: |
‘Each tribe, or aggregate of local groups, had a definite area over
which every individual member had hunting and food rights.
Within this area
were certain waters, hills, valleys, rivers, estuaries, which were the property
of the groups inhabiting that particular
part of the country.
Owing to the early settlement of the Southwest, it was extremely difficult to
obtain the definite boundaries of any special local
group or groups, as in
nearly all cases the once numerous inhabitants had dwindled down to one or two
old men, and the old people
were often found far away from their own hunting
grounds.’
[One criticism that has been made of Bates is that she
disregarded mixed-blood Aborigines. Her reference to ‘one or two old
men’ is, therefore, probably a reference to the number of surviving
full-blood members of the tribe.]
| 186 | After detailing the tribal
areas, Bates said: |
‘All these people laid claim to certain portions of the Minung
Bibbulmun territory, which they stated had been held by their
people since
Nyitting, (cold, ice age?) or ancestral times. From these runs they could not be
dispossessed, and on, or as near these
as white settlement rendered possible,
they lived and died. Indeed I know of one instance amongst the Minung Bibbulmun
of an old
woman walking over 200 miles to reach the spot where she had been
born, and where she wished to die. She lived about a fortnight
after her long
journey to her kal (fire, hearth, home).
Every group held relationship of some kind with every other group, for all
constituted the Bibbulmun Nation. A Minung Bibbulmun from
Albany could travel
through the tribes east, west and north of him, as far as the limits of his
relationship extended. Nebinyan
died at Katanning whither he had gone to be
looked after by some Kaiala Bibbulmun and Kurin Bibbulmun with whom his father's
people
had intermarried.
There was also free intercourse between the Minung (Eastern) Bibbulmun and
the Western Bibbulmun, notwithstanding the difference in
the form of descent of
both people. Whether this was due to the facilities afforded by white
settlement, and the greater ease with
which long journeys could be accomplished
under white protection, cannot now be definitely ascertained. The living members
of the
various groups state that they could always travel through any area in
which a relation existed, the term relation being used in
its widest sense.
Again, the journeys taken by young boys in preparation for their initiation
could be extended as far through Bibbulmun
country as the boys' guardians cared
to go, and this rule again made for an extension of the highway. These show in
which direction
the group's wives, husbands, betrothals were sought or obtained.
One old man, now dead, of the Dunan wongi section, stated that he
took some boys
to Doggerdirup (Bald Head, Albany) from their birth place at Wonnerdup, a
distance of some hundreds of miles, but
that journey was undertaken after white
settlement.
Yabburgurt, the last Murray district native, whose father's ground was in the
Manjuburdup (Mandurah) district, stated that he could
travel to Yunderup
(Busselton) and find mururt (blood relations) there; he could go to Kugalerup
(Blackwood River district) where
some of his nganganjura (mother's people)
lived; to Karrganup near the Moore River (Gingin district), where waiabinuk
(relations-in-law)
lived.
Joobaitch, the last Swan and Canning district native, whose father's springs,
pools, etc., were in the present Guildford district,
could go south of Bunbury,
as his mother's father came from the Burong wongi district. He went eastward to
Northam, York, Meckering
and north-ward to Dandarraga [Dandaragan] in all of
which places he found mururt and waiabirding [relations-in-law].
Woolberr, the last member of the Gingin district section of the Yabbaru
Bibbulmun, had a friendly highway towards Jurien Bay on the
north, Goomalling
and Dowerin on the east, and south towards the Murray, as his mururt and
waiabirding were to be found in the local
groups of these districts. Woolberr
was killed while endeavouring to cross the railway line near Perth.
Monnop, the last Victoria Plains district Bibbulmun, had also an extensive
highway opened to him through relationships, etc. His
father's country was near
the border of the circumcised tribes, and some boys from his father's people's
group had been given over
to the circumcised tribes for initiation, but only
those of his people who were willing to be circumcised went on friendly visits
"over the border". The highway of his people ran west and north-west to the
coast about Jurien Bay, and south into the Swan district.
Monnop died at
Guildford in the early part of 1914.
These instances will suffice to show the unity of the Bibbulmun Nation. They
were one people, speaking one language, and following
the same fundamental laws
and customs. Why their forms of descent should be different they themselves
could not explain. The Minung
Bibbulmun accused the Western Bibbulmun of having
inaugurated female descent in order to "legalise", so to speak, wrong marriages,
while the Western Bibbulmun suggested similar motives for paternal descent
obtaining amongst their eastern neighbours.
All along the borderline where the two lines of descent met, the tribes were
friendly with each other, intermarrying and adjusting
their "in-law"
relationships to suit the form of descent obtaining.’
(e) Dr Palmer’s comments on the historical
material
| 187 | Before dealing with
particular topics, it may be useful for me to set out the comments on this
historical material offered by Dr Palmer,
and Dr Brunton’s response to
that comment. |
| 188 | In chapter 7 of his report,
Dr Palmer said: |
‘The South West appears to have constituted a single cultural bloc,
with dialects of a single language spoken by people who
shared laws and customs
in common. They recognised local and regional names, but they appear to have
shared a commonality of belief,
custom and material culture which distinguished
them from their neighbours to the north and east.
Groups of people had rights to areas of land, which were gained, principally,
by descent. A family was generally associated with
a particular area. These
rights were articulated as ownership of relatively well defined areas of
country. The exclusivity of rights
to country was mediated by a complex set of
relationships developed through kinship, consanguinity, affinality and other
alliances.
As a consequence rights in land were not hermetically or exclusively
bounded and more than one country group had rights to use country
beyond their
own. The exercise of such joint or shared rights was tempered by a requirement
to follow protocols requiring the seeking
of permission, for some activities,
although this was not an invariable rule. People who were not known and with
whom no alliances
were recognised always required permission, if seeking to
visit unfamiliar country and trespass was regarded as a serious offence.
There operated within Noongar society a system of social categories,
complemented by and complementing the use of kinship terms whereby
all people
within a known social universe were classified as kin. Certain behaviours and
obligations were required reflecting the
kin classification obtaining.
In religious thinking, there was a strong emphasis on the importance and
influence of the spirit world and funereal rites were particularly
important.
Divination was a part of these rites, and the Noongar doctor, or ‘clever
man’ had a key role here, as in
other activities that involved sorcery.
The culture was marked by the telling of narratives of place, relating the here
and now
to the creative period of the Dreaming, and explaining how places in the
landscape were imbued with spiritual potency. Other relationships
with the
natural world were expressed through a variety of forms of totemism, although
these appear to have been variable and not
uniform across the region. There was
also a rich ritual life, which was marked for the Noongar people by the absence
of circumcision
and subincision.
Finally, there was a structure to the society, which rested on an acceptance
of the seniority of older people and that young men (and,
presumably, women)
must learn from them and respect them. Authority was not centralised but rested
within the family groups, usually
with a senior male, although women could also
be recognised as having authority through their seniority. Other leadership
roles
probably depended upon circumstance and individual ability and were
tempered by kinship requirements. The society was marked by
some acts of
violence, which developed from a desire to revenge death as well as punishment
for transgressions of Noongar social
rules, which were understood to constitute
a law by which people lived and acted.
The early accounts tell us very little about the economy of Noongar people,
prior to settlement of the region by Europeans. Nor do
we learn much about
political relationships between groups and individuals. The accounts of the
religious life lack first hand detail,
and much must have been left unrecorded.
Finally, we learn little or nothing about art and aesthetic expression. Despite
these
significant gaps, the accounts of the early settlers and those that
followed soon after provide a basis for understanding Noongar
culture. They
also provide a point of departure for forming a view as to whether contemporary
Noongar culture is founded on traditional
and customary practices and
rules.’
(f) Dr Brunton’s response to Dr Palmer’s
comment
| 189 | At para 4.3.4 of his report,
Dr Brunton said ‘I generally concur with the conclusions about traditional
Aboriginal culture in
the south-west of Western Australia’, presented by
Dr Palmer in chapter 7 of his report, ‘although with a few very
significant
exceptions’. |
| 190 | Dr Brunton
went on: |
‘In particular, I think he has overstated the cultural unity within the
south west at the time of sovereignty, and that he has
unnecessarily confused
the issue of rights to land by his seeming unwillingness to apply distinctions
that have been profitably utilised
by other anthropologists discussing
Aboriginal societies, including those of the south west.
I am also struck by Dr Palmer’s lack of attention to the ritual
obligations to land and/or specific sites of importance that
are most likely to
have been a crucial aspect of people’s relations to their country. While
he might contend that there is
little information about these matters in the
early accounts, he does not discuss the data that does exist, and which I
presented
and discussed at some length in my 2003 report ... The omission is
particularly surprising in the light of Palmer’s own writings
in relation
to his research with traditionally-oriented Aborigines in other parts of Western
Australia. Thus, in an article dealing
with Western Desert people south of Balgo
he stated, "Aborigines have developed a system of land tenure which is
maintained and sustained
through ritual enactments", and in one dealing with the
Pilbara he wrote "in ritual, land-owners can demonstrate their spiritual
relationship with land through the purveyance or revelation of esoteric songs or
objects which are symbolic of their relationship
with their country". In this
regard is it also appropriate to note the more general remarks by Erich Kolig, a
distinguished anthropological
scholar of Aboriginal culture. Referring to
Australia as a whole, he writes that the ethnographic evidence "clearly
indicates that
Aboriginal society had an obsession with the importance of ritual
and the manipulation of symbols through ritual in order to exert
control over
the world in virtually all its aspects... Aboriginal culture attributed to
ritual power over nature, world and society,
and indeed saw ritual as necessary
to guarantee their continued existence’’.’
(iv) Language
(a) Dr Thieberger’s
evidence
| 191 | In the introduction to his
report, Dr Thieberger summarised conclusions he had
reached: |
‘The area of the claim ... extending from just north of Jurien inland
and south to just east of Hopetoun, includes a group of
languages collectively
known as Noongar. The Noongar languages extend further to the east of the
claim area, and in this report I distinguish the claim area from the larger
Noongar region.
I will show why the Noongar dialects are considered to form part of a single
language by comparing vocabulary items within the group,
and then contrasting
that vocabulary with neighbouring languages. The evidence suggests that Noongar
is a single language consisting
of a network of dialects (in the technical
sense). I will also show that Noongar uses specific grammatical forms that
identify it
internally in contrast with neighbouring languages.
I will show that records of these languages going back to the late 1820s
indicate that the same language has been associated with
this country since that
time.’
| 192 | In his report,
Dr Thieberger described his methodology and identified his sources. As none of
the respondents challenged Dr Thieberger’s
methodology or sources, I need
not set out that material. The respondents say what Dr Thieberger calls
‘dialects’ should
better be described as separate languages; the
significant degree of commonality between them is to be explained by the fact
that
all the languages are descended from a common, Australia-wide ancestor. In
discussing Dr Thieberger’s evidence, it is sufficient
for me to
concentrate on what he says that is relevant to these
contentions. |
| 193 | Dr Thieberger’s report
included a map (map 2 in his report) in which he identified what he called
‘the Noongar region’.
The identification includes the whole of the
claim area, but extends further to the east. Dr Thieberger marked on that map
the
locations of eleven named groups (Yuwat, Balardung, Wajuk, Binjarub,
Wiilman, Kaniyang, Wardandi, Bibbulmun, Minang, Goreng and Wudgaarri),
which
together ‘form a dialect group’. He
said: |
‘This means that they share certain features, lexical items and
grammatical characteristics, that are not shared with languages
to the north and
east ...’
| 194 | On map 2, Dr
Thieberger showed the location, outside the claim area, of six named language
groups (Nhanda, Watjarri, Badimaya, Kalaku,
Wangkayi and Ngatju), all of which,
he said, ‘are generally acknowledged as not forming part of the Noongar
group’. |
| 195 | Dr Thieberger commented:
‘From the earliest sources there is a recognition of the unity of the
dialect group in the Noongar
region’. He cited an observation by Grey in
1840: |
‘Throughout the whole of this extensive range of country the language
is radically the same, though the variations in dialect,
and in the use of
certain words by single tribes are very considerable. ... The foregoing
observations will show my reasons for embracing
in one vocabulary, the words
found either generally or partially in use over so extensive a tract of
country.’
| 196 | Dr Thieberger
also quoted from Moore’s 1842 descriptive vocabulary. Dr Thieberger
said: |
‘Moore talks of the region in which common words are found, "most of
them are used under some form or modification by all the
aborigines residing
within the limits of Moore River to the north, the Avon to the east, the sea to
the west, and King George’s
Sound to the south. The characteristic
peculiarity of the King George's Sound dialect is to shorten the words by
cutting off the
final syllable, especially where it ends in a vowel, a Kat, for
Katta - Kal, for Kalla."
... "I have no hesitation in affirming, that as far as any tribes have been
met and conversed with by the colonists, namely, from
one hundred miles east of
King George's Sound up to two hundred miles north of Fremantle, comprising a
space of above six hundred
miles of coast, the language is radically and
essentially the same."’
| 197 | Dr Thieberger
referred to Bates’ statement about the ‘Bibbulmun Nation’
having ‘but one fundamental language’
throughout its whole area (see
para 183 above) but with eleven local groups within the nation. The names of
most of Bates’
eleven local groups have a similar sound to those of Dr
Thieberger’s eleven local
groups. |
| 198 | Tindale listed eleven local groups,
whose localities clearly fall within the areas of the two Single Noongar claims.
The names he
gave those groups correspond closely, in sound, to the names used
by Dr Thieberger. A twelfth group, which seems to be located in
an area
straddling the north-eastern boundary of the claim area, Tindale identified as
Njakinjaki. Tindale said these people ‘were
known to the southern tribes
as Njagi and were said to be a naked people with an unintelligible
language’. |
| 199 | A major component of Dr
Thieberger’s report is his analysis of Aboriginal word-lists, compiled by
various people, including
Tindale. The lists reach from that of Flinders in
1801 to one made by Carl Georg von Brandenstein between 1970 and 1984. Dr
Thieberger
drew from this analysis the conclusion that there was a single
language throughout the claim area. |
| 200 | Dr
Thieberger considered whether there was evidence of a ‘distinction between
Noongar and its neighbours’. He
said: |
‘It is not possible in this report to systematically contrast the
grammatical systems of the Noongar language with its neighbours.
In part this is
because we have such poor grammatical records for all of these languages, and in
particular the north-east neighbouring
languages, for which we have virtually no
information.’
| 201 | However, in
Table 8, Dr Thieberger made a comparison of ‘some grammatical features to
show that the Noongar group exhibits forms
that are not shared with all
neighbouring languages’. He said: |
‘In particular, the Noongar group are distinguished by having a
Nominative/Accusative case system, unlike all languages around
them. Like most
Australian languages, these neighbouring languages have an Ergative system,
which means that the subject of a transitive
verb is marked differently to the
subject of an intransitive verb. Further, the object of a transitive verb is
marked by the same
means as is the subject of an intransitive
verb.’
| 202 | Dr Thieberger
went on to make a number of detailed comparisons between Noongar and its
neighbouring languages. In relation to some
matters, one or more neighbouring
languages had the same feature as Noongar, but Dr Thieberger found a generally
high level of distinction.
He made the following
comment: |
‘As we have seen, there is a cohesion among Noongar dialects that we
can characterise as dialect variation marked by differences
in vocabulary but
similarities in grammatical structure throughout the region. From the little
grammatical information that we have
we can see that there is little variation
across the Noongar region.’
| 203 | Dr Thieberger
quoted, with apparent acceptance, a comment by A C Dench, in Nyungar,
Macquarie Aboriginal Words (1994), that there ‘appear to have been
three distinct dialects which differed mainly in their varying pronunciations of
similar
words’. Dench identified the locations of ‘three main
dialect groupings’. |
| 204 | Dr Thieberger
looked at place names. He said: |
‘In some parts of Australia it is possible to correlate placenames with
particular linguistic features of a local indigenous
language. The Noongar
region is one such place where the characteristic -ap/-up endings are
commonly found. Douglas ... says the –ap suffix means 'place of' in
Noongar.
Map 3 shows that Aboriginal placenames ending in -ap/-up are mainly
concentrated in the area corresponding to the regions recorded by Tindale ... In
this map 1897 out of 1955 (97%) names
with those endings are found within the
Noongar boundaries.
Tindale notes ... that Hammond's (1933) "big-tribe" grouping corresponds
"closely with the spread of the [-up] suffix in place names."
Tindale goes on to
say that this "big-tribe" grouping "has some linguistic merit", and that it
matches a grouping of non-circumcising
people of the south-west. He also refers
to this group as being the "[- up] people". A further placename suffix of the
region is
[-ing] which he suggests predates [-up]. For our purposes it is
sufficient to note that both suffixes are found in the claim region,
and that
the extent of the –up suffix coincides with what we have identified
as the Noongar language region.
In order to constitute a good correlation of placenames with linguistic
features of the Noongar language, and therefore to relate
the language’s
speakers to a specific area of land, the –up/-ap placenames would need to
be both (i) non-existent or
at least rare in neighbouring and other areas (where
we assume any form resemblance is more likely coincidental), and (ii) showing
a
fairly consistent distribution over the entire Noongar region. It is reasonable
to say that the first condition is satisfied in
this case (with Nyakinyaki a
possible exception though not significant because of the poor information
available). It is also reasonable
to say that the second condition is not
satisfied. It is clear from Map 3 that a large part of the Noongar region has no
–up/-ap
names: much of the Juat and Wilman areas and nearly all of the
Balardong areas as identified on the map.
This distribution can be interpreted in a number of ways. First, it might
reflect a recent dialect difference within Noongar whereby
the –up/-ap
morpheme only occurs across part of the area. It is not necessary to demonstrate
that this distribution coincides
with a major dialect distinction; linguistic
variables are often not restricted to wellbounded dialect regions. Second, given
that
placenames are usually held to be more resistant to change over time than
other aspects of a language, and that there does not appear
to be any evidence
that –up/-ap has been used to create new placenames in historical times,
it could be argued that the distribution
reflects a much earlier stage of the
development of the dialect regions within the current Noongar area of land.
Third, there is
a possible argument that the –up/-ap area represents the
entire Noongar-speaking area at an earlier time and that Noongar speakers
spread
into the rest of what is now the Juat, Wilman and Balardong areas after that
time.
In the present case, the central question for the last interpretation is
whether the hypothesised earlier time predates the imposition
of British
sovereignty over the region. Again, given that placenames are usually held to be
more resistant to change over time than
other aspects of a language, and again,
given that there does not appear to be any evidence that –up/-ap has been
used by Noongar
people to create new placenames in historical times, it is
reasonable to conclude that these places were named well before the imposition
of British sovereignty. There is therefore no evidence on this basis that the
current extent of the Noongar-speaking region is any
different from its extent
at the time of the imposition of British
sovereignty.’
| 205 | After a section dealing with
the continuing use of Noongar language in recent times, Dr Thieberger expressed
these conclusions: |
‘In this report I have shown that the early records provide a number of
wordlists of the language spoken by the indigenous people
encountered by the
first settlers in the claim region/ area. In some cases we also have grammatical
information about that language.
By comparing a representative sample of wordlists I have shown that those
recorded within the Noongar area show substantial similarity
to each other and
more than they do to those recorded from neighbouring languages.
In my opinion, from the accounts we have in the earliest sources and which I
have discussed in the preceding sections of this report,
it is clear that there
has been a group of dialects constituting a single Noongar language and that
this grouping predates European
settlement.
By comparing these wordlists over time, in my opinion, we can see that there
is a great similarity between the early lists of Noongar
and those recorded by
Atkins and Humphries in the last twenty years. This indicates that the language
of the region has been spoken
in the same place since at least the time of
European settlement.
The number of speakers of Noongar as an everyday medium of communication has
dropped significantly, and may be virtually a handful
today, but the efforts of
Noongar people to pass on their language and their identification of Noongar as
their language, indicates,
in my opinion, a strong sense of continuity with
their linguistic tradition that clearly predates the settlement of
Europeans.’
| 206 | None of the respondents made
any serious attack on Dr Thieberger’s evidence. No language expert was
called to rebut his conclusions.
Counsel’s cross-examinations were
directed more towards elucidation than challenge. However, Mr Ranson did put to
Dr Thieberger
the issue of a single source language. The exchange was as
follows: |
‘Do you agree that the current understanding among linguists is that
all Australian Aboriginal languages, or at least all the
languages in the
southern part of Australia derive from one source language, thousands of years
ago?
DR THIEBERGER: I agree that as best we can determine it on the evidence
that we have, there is great similarity among all of those
southern languages
such that they could have descended from one common ancestor language; I
wouldn't like to say how long ago.
MR RANSON: Alright, well I'm not asking you to say how long ago, I think
we can assume it was a significant time ago, but that
is the generally accepted
understanding among linguists, that there was most likely originally one source
language for all of the
current Australian languages, or the ones at
sovereignty.
DR THIEBERGER: All of the current southern languages I think that's
fairly uncontroversial.
MR RANSON: Yes. And when you say the southern languages what you're
talking about there is essentially in fact all of mainland
Australia other than
some parts of the Kimberley and the far north of the Northern Territory, broadly
speaking?
DR THIEBERGER: That's right, that's correct, and Tasmania for which we have
little information.
MR RANSON: Yes. And I think the name that linguists have given to that
purported original language is Proto-Australian?
DR THIEBERGER: Pama Nyungan is the term for the southern group of
languages, Proto Pama Nyungan.’
Dr Thieberger said there were ‘some similarities’
between all the Pama Nyungan languages; the theory is that the similarities
arise because the languages came from the same source.
| 207 | Dr Thieberger also agreed
that, ‘a further step down the language tree ... one arrives at ... a
Nyungic group of languages’
which were spoken throughout Western
Australia, except perhaps some of the
Kimberley. |
| 208 | Mr Ranson referred Dr Thieberger
to Ngayarta, which Dr Thieberger called ‘a construct’ of Pilbara
languages. He said: |
‘... from what I know of the Pilbara languages, the differences between
the languages that form the lower parts of that tree
are different to the
relationships between the languages that form the lower parts of the Nyungar
tree – so ... the sub-parts
of Nyungar as a subgroup show greater
similarity to each other than do the sub-parts of Ngayarta, which have much
greater differences
between them.’
| 209 | Mr Ranson
suggested to Dr Thieberger that the collective name ‘Noongar’ was
‘first clearly attached to all of these
languages by a linguist ... in the
1960s and 1970s’. Dr Thieberger replied:
|
‘In a technical linguistic sense I think that’s true. I think
the earlier sources all note that Noongar is a term for
Aboriginal person in all
of these languages and that's one of the forms of naming languages, so in ...
that sense we can go back
to some of the earliest written sources to show that
Noongar is a common term for all the languages of the south-west.’
| 210 | Dr Thieberger
was asked to explain the difference between a language and a dialect. He
said: |
‘Alright, usually the language is considered to have dialects and the
dialects are variants in various aspects of the language.
There may be
variation in vocabulary, there may be variation in accent, there may be
variation in grammar, so that we can talk of
dialects of English, some people
consider the English as it's spoken in the United States to be a different
dialect to the English
that's spoken in Australia.
...
The distinction is, the distinction between dialects is that they share
sufficient features to allow them to be grouped together,
so if you have a
substantial proportion of a vocabulary that is shared by two varieties, let's
call them varieties, because that's
a neutral term. If a substantial proportion
of a vocabulary is shared by two varieties, then we can consider them to be
dialects,
and if more than a substantial proportion, so in lexico-statistical
terms we talk of 80 per cent shared vocabulary, and higher than
that, we could
consider them to be one language.
...
But if you have varieties that have similar grammars and similar vocabularies
then they're more likely to be dialects of one language.
The extent of that
sharing can determine whether it's a single language or multiple
languages.’
| 211 | Mr Ranson then
had this exchange with Dr Thieberger: |
‘MR RANSON: And so from amongst all that complexity and debate, can
I come back to the exercise that you carried out in
your report. You
haven’t ... really been able to work with enough material or enough
material of the right type to draw any
firm conclusions at all about languages
and dialects and the inter-relationships within the region that you were looking
at; is that
a fair assessment?
DR THIEBERGER: No, I think that the grammatical information that we have
indicates that all of the varieties that we have in the
south-west stand
together as a group of dialects; they have sufficient similarity to be
considered part of one language bloc, and
that distinguishes them from the
language to the east, Ngatju, languages to the north Watjarri and Badimaya,
...’
| 212 | In response to
Ms Webb, Dr Thieberger agreed that, from his research, ‘dialect
differences have been used in the south-west
of Western Australia as a means of
social identification of groups’. |
| 213 | Ms
Webb asked Dr Thieberger to reconcile Dench’s identification of three
dialects with the eleven dialects listed by him. He
responded: |
‘Dench's listing of dialects is based on identification of linguistic
features, and he talks about three broad forms in the
southwest. The listing
that's in the handbook, as I've said, is a listing of the terms that we have in
the literature. So it's
to do with groupings that have been identified in the
literature. The handbook was primarily provided so that people could - could
look up information about languages. They were going to look up the terms that
they knew in the handbook. The fact that linguists
identify three broad
varieties of linguistic types in the southwest is not something that Noongar
people would necessarily identify
with. So the distinction is of the intention
behind the creation of the handbook, and - and also Tindale's map, which is
there to
look at social groupings, rather than linguistic
variety.’
| 214 | Dr Thieberger
explained that the differences between his dialect names and Tindale’s
were ‘actually just variations in
spelling’; Tindale having used a
semi-phonetic spelling. |
| 215 | Dr Thieberger was
asked about a thesis he had written in 1988 in which he mentioned a class at
Bunbury. He had said the participants: |
‘... set about learning Noongar. They had a sketch grammar and
numerous vocabularies and the class included two older people
who remembered
some Noongar. When faced with the morphological complexity of the language as
presented in historical sources, the
group reconsidered their aims. They drew a
time line with "old Noongar" on one end, based mainly on written sources, and
English
at the other end.
They chose a form of language that they considered would be located somewhere
along the time line closer to the English end than to
the old Noongar end. The
use of the time line illustrates their identification of their own vernacular as
related to the traditional
language, however distantly.’
| 216 | Dr Thieberger
explained: |
‘Well, as I say in that paragraph, they recognised that old Noongar was
a full language with all the complexity that every language
has, and that if
they were to relearn it, it would be a massive task. So they decided to situate
the Noongar that they would be
interested in relearning somewhere closer to
their time.’
(b) Aboriginal evidence about language
| 217 | All the Aboriginal witnesses
called by counsel for the Applicants referred to their traditional language as
‘Noongar’.
All claimed to speak and understand it, to varying
degrees. In the evidence given by the various witnesses, several common themes
emerged. Most of the witnesses said they learned Noongar from their parents,
grandparents or other older people. Most said they
had passed it on, or were
passing it on, to their own children and grandchildren. Many witnesses
mentioned regional differences
in vocabulary or pronunciation but all of these
witnesses nonetheless insisted Noongar speakers could understand each
other. |
| 218 | It would be tedious to set
out all the evidence given about language by the Aboriginal witnesses, but I
will try to give the flavour
of this evidence by summarising the evidence of ten
witnesses, selected so as to include at least one person who gave evidence in
each district within which Aboriginal evidence was
taken. |
A Jurien Bay
| 219 | Mr WW was born at the Moore
River settlement at Mogumber in 1946. In his witness statement, he said he used
to listen to his grandmother
and his father speak to each other in Noongar; he
picked up a lot of words that way. Mr WW said he knew many Noongar words,
especially
those that relate to plants, animals and parts of his country, but he
does not talk Noongar all the time. |
| 220 | In oral
evidence, Mr WW gave examples of his use of Noongar, sometimes mixed with
English. He said his children and grandchildren
were learning and using
Noongar, as he had done. |
| 221 | In
cross-examination, Mr Ranson asked Mr WW whether people speak Noongar words
differently in different places. Mr WW
replied: |
‘There’s a lot of different dialects within Noongar country, and
they ... use it but we all still understand it, just
the same thing, same
word.’
Mr WW explained he meant others use ‘the same word but
they’re pronounced differently’.
| 222 | Charlie Shaw was born in
1939 at Fremantle. In his witness statement, he
said: |
‘There are different pronunciations of the Noongar language. I know
quite a few words. Sometimes it takes a little while to
remember the Noongar
names for everything.
I know the Noongar names for a number of different site[s] and the name for
various bush foods. I remember from what the old people,
including my mother,
taught me. Old people (uncles and relations) used to tell us the words in the
camps, sitting around the fire.’
| 223 | During
cross-examination, Mr Ranson asked Mr Shaw whether his pronunciation of some
words was different to the way some other people
say the word. He agreed it
was. Asked to explain the difference, Mr Shaw
said: |
‘... it’s probably the gap where some of the mob have been taken
away or put into institutions or where they had to be
moved in certain countries
and they lose the sort of full benefit of the wording, I suppose, if
that’s the right way of putting
it. Like they’re being pushed away
from the Noongar people and they lose that wording properly.’
B Albany
| 224 | Lynette Knapp was born in
Perth in 1954. She said her father, Alfred Knapp, was ‘a
Mearnanger man from Minung country around Albany’. She
explained that Mearnanger and Minung mean the same thing. Ms
Knapp believes her great grandmother, Jackbam, who was born about 1835, was an
informant for Daisy Bates
and that Jackbam’s grandfather was Nakina
(Nakima), the older brother of Mokare. |
| 225 | Ms
Knapp described how she learned the Noongar
language: |
‘When I was a child I can recall my father speaking Noongar language
with his friend, Vincent Wynn and others around the blackfella camps. He
would speak to me and my siblings in language and taught me much of the language
so that I will speak to my children about
the landscape and the animals using
Noongar language.
My father taught me most of the Noongar words for plants and animals by
taking me out to his favourite spots. I often do not know
the English words for
some plants and animals because I was taught the words in Noongar language.
Speaking Noongar language, rather
than English, is natural for me and feels more
comfortable than using English when I speak about things on my country. Because
of
my father’s thorough knowledge of the Albany area he taught me the
Noongar names for places. Some of these names have been
adopted by
wadjelas (white people) and changed slightly by the spelling of words
that have different sounds to what I say. An example of this is Kalgan
River
which I was told is the Kalganup River. Many Noongar places that are
unsettled don’t have wadjela names but they do have Noongar names.
An example of that is Beedjibup which is near Denmark. I only know that place
by its Noongar
name because it has never become a wadjela place.
My children continue to learn the language as we visit our country to hunt,
fish, camp and look after important places. I also believe
that the Knapp
family mob communicate using sign language. We can say a lot without using
words. I was taught it while growing
up.’
| 226 | During the
course of cross-examination, Mr Ranson asked Ms Knapp about language. She said
she was ‘not fluent’ in Noongar,
but ‘I know what someone else
is talking about’. She got the language from ‘my dad, other family
members, something
that I was raised with’. Mr Ranson asked about
differences: |
‘And are there different languages in different parts of Noongar
country. You mentioned before the Wilmun language. Is that
a different
language?
LYNETTE KNAPP: Some. Some, but they're all universal. You - if people -
my people from the Wilmun people talk to me and say something,
I know basically
what they're talking about. There are little differences but not much. It's
- it's the way of Noongars learning
to communicate.
MR RANSON: And is there a language like that that's a bit different, that's
Mearnanger language?
LYNETTE KNAPP: Mearnanger language, some of the language is totally
different.
MR RANSON: Totally different.
LYNETTE KNAPP: But I would know - if I went from here to Ngadju country,
I'd know what they're talking about because it's connected.’
| 227 | Lomas Roberts
was born in 1939 at the Gnowangerup mission. His father had been born at
Jerramungup. Mr Roberts did not know the
year of his father’s birth but
he understood his great-grandfather to have been given the name ‘Bob
Roberts’ when
he went on an expedition, in the early years of the Colony,
with John Septimus Roe, the Surveyor General. Bob Roberts later worked
for the
Hassell family at Jerramungup. |
| 228 | In his
witness statement, Mr Roberts said: |
‘I can speak a lot of Noongar, I speak it with a lot of people I meet,
like Henry Dabb, Tom Egan and Greg Moore. We say things
like: ‘how
are you going?’, ‘where you come from?’, and
‘what’s going on there?’ I’ve taught Noongar to
my children and am teaching it to my grannies.
I know Noongar words for most things out in my country. It’s sometimes
hard to remember all these words unless you are on your
country looking around,
or talking to other that can speak Noongar.
Henry Dongup taught us all the Noongar words and ways. By this I mean the
Noongar language, the names of places, and respect for
the country.
Today, I teach Noongar children about current Noongar ways and heritage
issues on country. Noongar language needs to be taught on
Noongar country. I
have written a book of Noongar stories for children to be taught at primary
schools and also I teach Noongar
language at the Curtin
University.’
| 229 | In oral
evidence, Mr Roberts said he learned the Noongar language from his grandfathers,
uncles and father. They also taught him
Noongar songs and the Noongar names for
places on his country. |
| 230 | Mr Ranson asked Mr
Roberts about regional differences. Their exchange was as
follows: |
‘MR RANSON: And do you know all the Noongar language or just some of
it?
LOMAS ROBERTS: I know my language, a lot of it, and bits and pieces of
other countries.
MR RANSON: So, there are different languages for different countries around
the place?
LOMAS ROBERTS: Yes, different languages.
MR RANSON: And are there things you don’t know the words for in your
language, some words you don’t know?
LOMAS ROBERTS: There’s not too many things I don’t know, in my
language anyway, but if you get up north there will be.
MR RANSON: When you say "up north", where do you mean? Where does it get -
- -
LOMAS ROBERTS: Well, I mean the north with the language I can’t speak
that very much.
MR RANSON: And what about up in Perth, is it a bit different up there the
language?
LOMAS ROBERTS: Yes, I think it is.
MR RANSON: You think it is?
LOMAS ROBERTS: If you don’t pronounce it properly like.
MR RANSON: So, it’s a bit different up there?
LOMAS ROBERTS: A little bit different, yes.’
C Lake Toweringup
| 231 | The oldest Aboriginal
witness in these cases, Angus Wallam, was ‘born at Mogumber (Moore River)
in around 1925 or 1926’.
In his witness statement, he
said: |
‘I speak Noongar language very well and I can sing Noongar songs too.
My grandfather taught me as well as other older people
I grew up with. When I
was younger, I always lived with the old fellas. For some reason they liked me,
and showed me things –
looked after me. I remember sitting around the
fire with the old fellas, and they would all sing Noongar songs. Some of the
old
fellas were Levi Moses, Yurrang Moses, and Wirraben Moses. Some of them
were Noongar men from Saltwater country (Bremer Bay way).
I would hear older
Noongars singing at Carrolup and at Katanning and when we were travelling
through the bush.’
| 232 | Mr Wallam said
he could sing Noongar mirdar songs. He
explained: |
‘They are songs that are for a particular country. You should only
sing songs that come from that country, and not from other
places. People
don’t like you singing songs when it is their country and not
yours.’
| 233 | Mr Wallam said
he learned ‘lots of songs by sitting around the campfire. Singing songs
was another way of telling yarns’.
He gave an
example: |
‘One Noongar song I know is about a man stealing another man’s
woman. You have to watch Noongar men, because they were
always stealing the
other Noongars’ women. A man gave his woman a fire stick to take with
her, so he would know where she
was. One night she went to go to the toilet,
another man came along. He told her to put the fire stick in the ground, and
then
they both ran off. The old fellas were always telling yarns like this, I
tell them to my grannies [grandchildren]’.
| 234 | During oral
evidence, at Mr Hughston’s request, Mr Wallam sang a song, in Noongar
language, about a ‘chap a long time
ago he lost his missus’. Mr
Wallam explained: |
‘Yes, I used to go out with the old people. I lived with the old
people and I’d hardly go out with young people myself
and I’d mix
with the old people and learn and listen to what they ... talk about and what
they sing about ... But I wasn’t
quite quick enough to catch onto
grandfather now and again, you know ... Because he was a great singer
himself.’
| 235 | Mr Wright
returned to this topic in the course of his cross-examination of Mr Wallam. The
evidence was as follows: |
‘MR WRIGHT: Yes. You know some of those mirdar songs do you?
ANGUS WALLAM: I used to sing some of them. See, I wasn’t quite quick
enough to catch the old people, you know. I wasn’t
interested in
it.
MR WRIGHT: Yes.
ANGUS WALLAM: To keep doing it or sometimes the old girls or even grannies
will say, "Yes, boy, you listen to old Granny here",
see? And sometimes
I’d listen.
MR WRIGHT: Yes.
ANGUS WALLAM: But I did learn a few things from them anyway.
MR WRIGHT: But do you still remember those mirdar songs?
ANGUS WALLAM: Yes.
MR WRIGHT: Yes. And you still know how to sing them today do you?
ANGUS WALLAM: I know how to sing them, yes, today.
MR WRIGHT: Yes. And are they just songs for this Wagin district?
ANGUS WALLAM: Everywhere, yes, around this side of the district, all around
southwest everywhere.
MR WRIGHT: All around the southwest?
ANGUS WALLAM: That’s right.
MR WRIGHT: But you’re not allowed to sing – you can only sing
songs – mirdar songs for the Wagin area if you’re
in Wagin, is that
right?
ANGUS WALLAM: I suppose it is right in a way. Well, you’ve got to be
careful what you’re singing. You might sing a
song from the northwest and
the people up northwest mightn’t like you using their songs. The same as
the white fella, if he
makes a song up and somebody else uses it he can –
it’s not – it’s not right really.’
| 236 | Joseph
Northover was born in Collie in 1966. He gave evidence that he speaks the
Noongar language and sings Noongar songs; he learned
from his parents,
grandmother and ‘other old people that I grew up with’. Mr
Northover itemised the different types
of songs, including winyan songs
(sad songs) and mirdar songs. He said it is sometimes hard to translate
Noongar language and songs into English. |
| 237 | In
oral evidence, Mr Northover told Mr Hughston that he speaks a little
Ngaanyatjarra Arrente, a Western Desert language, because
of his maternal
grandfather. |
| 238 | Mr Wright asked Mr Northover
whether there were differences of languages or dialects within Noongar country.
He responded: ‘Not
so much different dialect. They were
pronunciation.’ Mr Northover gave some examples, adding
‘you’ve got to be
careful how you say it’. He did not agree
there were different words, merely different
pronunciation. |
| 239 | Mr Northover said that, in
recent years, he had picked up some additional Noongar words at the Noongar
Language and Culture Centre
in Bunbury. Mr Wright asked him whether there were
many other people around who speak the Noongar language as well as he did. Mr
Northover responded, ‘Quite a few left’, although ‘not too
many left in my
age’. |
D Dunsborough
| 240 | Vilma Webb was born at
Northam in 1932. Her father was born at Guildford, near Perth, but her mother
and maternal grandparents were
all born south of Perth and Ms Webb has lived
there most of her life. Ms Webb said she learned Noongar language from her
parents;
they used to tell her stories in Noongar. She said that, when she
speaks to her children about special places or animals, she teaches
them the
Noongar words. She has also taught Noongar to schoolchildren in Busselton,
Margaret River and Bunbury. |
| 241 | Mr Wright asked
Ms Webb about the Wardandi language. Ms Webb described it as ‘a language
from down this area’. Mr Wright
asked whether Wardandi is ‘a bit
different from the language around the Albany area’. Ms Webb replied:
‘Yes, some
– some difference in that you can – you can see it
when you start to read it
out’. |
E Kellerberrin district
| 242 | Mr MW was born in 1938 at
Djuring, a place near Kellerberrin. He has lived in that district all his life,
except when away working
for the Railways. Mr MW
said: |
‘I speak Noongar language a lot of the time with my family. I speak
Noongar with my mother, uncles, and also with my sister
Charlotte, and her son,
John. I’ll talk Noongar to any body that I meet who is happy to listen.
My uncle Ossie Humphries,
I’ll talk Noongar with him also. Whenever I go
to special places in my area, I call out to the spirits in Noongar. I tell
them
who I am and where I am from and that I am family. It is an important rule to
always tell the spirits what you are doing or
you can get into
trouble.’
‘I am a Noongar. My mother, father, mother’s mother,
mother’s father, father’s mother and father’s
father were all
Noongar.
All Noongars speak the same language and they don’t do those bad things
that the Wongais and Yamatjis do.’
| 244 | Prior to giving
his formal oral evidence, Mr MW pointed out to the Court a number of important
land marks on his country. Mr Hughston
noticed that, in doing so, he sometimes
used an Aboriginal language. Later, Mr Hughston asked Mr MW about this. Mr MW
said it was
‘Noongar language what I was taught by my elders and mums and
dad and grandfathers’. He said ‘it’s very
important to me.
It was handed down and today still ... very strong and significant.’ He
said he had taught Noongar to his
own
children. |
| 245 | Mr Hughston asked Mr MW whether
the Wangkayi language (used outside the claim area) was ‘the same or
similar to Noongar language,
or is it different?’ Mr MW replied:
‘Well, same in some ways ... but different in others’. He gave the
example
of the word for ‘brother’ – ngoorn in Noongar,
kuta in Wangkayi and Yamatji. |
F Swan
Valley
| 246 | Frances Humphries was born
in 1942 at Walebing, between New Norcia and Moora. Her father was born in Moore
River Settlement in 1878.
Her mother was born at New Norcia but claimed the
Upper Swan as her country; this had been her father’s country. Ms
Humphries
said: |
‘My parents both spoke Noongar language, but when I went to New Norcia
mission we were not allowed to speak it. If we were
caught talking it we would
get a clip around the ear. I remember some of the older girls speaking Noongar.
There were a couple of
Yamatji girls in New Norcia who used to speak
their language too. I could usually understand what the Noongar girls were
saying, but I couldn’t
understand the Yamatji girls.
My mother-in-law, Gertie, spoke Noongar. She used to talk half and half.
That’s how I caught on a bit of it, you know. I still
use a few Noongar
words when I am talking to my husband and children.’
In her oral evidence Ms Humphries was not asked any questions
about language.
G Kings Park
| 247 | Gregory Garlett, who was
born in 1951 at Bruce Rock, gave evidence about meeting his great-grandmother,
Yurleen (also known as Fanny
Bennell), when he was about seven years old. He
said: ‘she told me stories and mostly spoke Noongar. She didn’t
have
much English. I was still learning Noongar then whereas most of the older
kids knew it already’. |
| 248 | In his witness
statement, Mr Garlett said: |
‘I speak Noongar words and can understand others speaking Noongar. My
mother spoke Noongar to us and I teach my kids to speak.
I write some speeches
in Noongar for Uncle Clive Davis that he uses at openings for events in Perth.
The words are back to front
in Noongar, you name the subject and then talk about
it, for example, you’d say in Noongar: "yonger, kill it" rather than "kill
the kangaroo". That way, you know what you are talking about up front.
Noongars also use their eyes when they are speaking. Noongars
also have a
different accent when they speak English so you know they are Noongar. I talked
a lot with my mother, now I teach my
grandkids and kids. I speak with Uncle
Clive and Uncle Tom Ford. I also speak Noongar words with Robert Bropho and
Kelvin.’
| 249 | When Mr Garlett
gave oral evidence, Mr Hughston asked him how well he could now speak Noongar.
Mr Garlett commenced his reply by
speaking in an Aboriginal language. He went
on: |
‘I can speak that language. I speak it with all my senses, my eyes
could see good, my ears are good to hear it, my mouth speaks
it the way I've
been taught and I speak with my hands and eyes and the sign language Noongars
use when they don't want to be seen
talking.’
| 250 | Carol Petterson
and Ms Knapp, both of whom were brought up in the Albany area, and Mr Northover,
from Collie, also spoke about the
Noongar habit of using sign
language. |
| 251 | As will be apparent from my
reference to the places where witnesses gave their evidence, and their birth
places, the ten witnesses
to whom I have referred come from widely scattered
parts of the claim area. Their dates of birth span a period of about 40 years
(1925-26 to 1966). Yet all claimed acquaintance with a language they identify
as ‘Noongar’; all said they learned this
language (to a greater or
lesser degree of competence) in childhood from their parents and/or older
relatives. Although those asked
about the matter acknowledged some differences
in pronunciation, and occasionally in vocabulary, between Noongars from
different
parts of the claim area, all maintained they could understand any
other Noongar person, regardless of his or her place of
origin. |
| 252 | I think the Aboriginal evidence
lends support to Dr Thieberger’s conclusions about a single Noongar
language with only dialectical
variations. |
(c) Dr Palmer’s
evidence
| 253 | In
his anthropological report, Dr Palmer discussed the significance of language in
identifying a society. At para 2.10, he
said: |
‘Anthropologists generally accept that language is one of the unifying
cultural traits that can be understood as forming commonalities
between groups
and so result in their members being considered as a part of one
society.’
| 254 | Dr Palmer went
on to cite writers, including Moore, Salvado and Hassell, who had expressed the
opinion that the language used by Aborigines
in the south-west, coming from
places far apart, was one language, albeit with dialectical differences. I have
already set out the
statements by Moore and Salvado. Dr Palmer summarised
Hassell’s material in this way: |
‘Hassell, who collected her information some decades after Moore,
identifies a number of groups (which she called "tribes")
including the Wheelman
(sixty miles from the coast), Mongup tribe, "further inland", Caractterup tribe,
Kar Kar "more toward Esperance
Bay", Qualup tribe and their coastal neighbours
and the "Bremer Bay tribe". She stated that the language spoken by these
various
groups was the same as that spoken in the rest of the South West of
Western Australia, but with dialect variation.’
| 255 | In chapter 9 of
his report, headed ‘The Claimant Community’, Dr Palmer wrote at
length about language. In that chapter,
he
said: |
‘Those with whom I worked were not only aware of their Noongar
language, but held views as to its importance as a determining
aspect of their
culture. A number of claimants stated that they continued to speak the Noongar
language and that its use was common
amongst the Noongar population. A number
of people stated that they learnt the Noongar language from their parents or
older relatives.
Noongar words were used during interviews and site visits.
Those with whom I worked regarded the use of the Noongar language and
styles of
speaking as a means of establishing their identity. This was because the
language was different from those used by neighbours
belonging to different
cultural groups to the north and east. One man told me that when Noongar
language words were used they provided
a means by which non-Noongar people
recognised you. It was a view widely held. Use of the Noongar language was seen
to provide a
ready means by which people could be identified as being Noongar.
Noongar language was also as a means of identifying yourself to
other Noongar
people, with whom you were not personally acquainted. The use of the language
was also seen as a source of pride,
even if it was others who spoke it and made
you "feel good".
Others recognised that there were regional differences between the Noongar
language characterised by differences in the pronunciation
of words. It appears
that at least some claimants continue to teach their children Noongar words and
Noongar is taught in some schools
in the region. I was also told that the
language continues to be used by young people as words, creating a distinctive
style.
In relation to these data I make the following observations. Given the scope
of my research I cannot make definitive comment on the
degree of fluency with
which Noongar is currently spoken. It would appear to me, however, that the
language is used by the majority
of the claimants as a form of what one
linguist, W. Douglas, called "Neo-Nyungar" .... Douglas does however state that
Noongar continues
to be spoken by some middle-aged and by ‘elderly
folk’. I would expect that there do remain some fluent speakers of
the
Noongar language. Neo-Nyungar is characterised by Douglas as a development from
Noongar, influenced by English, sharing semantic,
phonemic and grammatical
aspects of both languages. Neo-Nyungar is, according to Douglas, ‘a unit
in the continuum of language
change’. My view is that most claimants are
referring to Douglas’s ‘Neo-Nyungar’ in the discussions
referenced
above. This does not diminish its social and cultural importance,
nor the evident role it plays in the maintenance and establishing
of a
distinctive Noongar identity. The language, as used, has a distinctive style
which means that its use is an ideal vehicle for
establishing identity with
outsiders, as well as with insiders, both known and unknown ...
The data presented above also indicate that regional variations in the
Noongar language remain. These dialect differences were noted
in present-day
Noongar by Douglas. Douglas identifies six regional dialects of Noongar. Dench
recognises only three dialects, but
lists words as belonging to six regions.
These regional variations in speaking are understood to be in evidence today by
the claimants.
They are seen to be markers of regional difference within the
single Noongar language.
Finally, my view is that the Noongar language, however typified in practice,
is considered by many claimants to be an important part
of their culture and has
value to them. Language is an important aspect of any culture since it may
encapsulate concepts, beliefs
and ways of thinking. Its use provides a clear
statement about the speaker’s geographic origins and territorial
affiliations,
their ancestry and their cultural heritage. Noongar language
would appear to me to be used by many of the claimants to enunciate
these
aspects of their identity. The fact that Noongar is taught in at least some of
the schools and that some of those with whom
I worked stressed that they taught
their children the Noongar language also supports the conclusion that Noongar
language use remains
important.’ (Citations omitted)
| 256 | Dr
Palmer’s report was written prior to the ‘on-country’
hearings. Dr Palmer subsequently heard, or read, all the
evidence given at
those hearings. When he was called to give oral evidence, Mr Hughston asked Dr
Palmer whether the Aboriginal evidence
had caused him to ‘wish to alter or
comment upon any of the opinions’ expressed in his reports. Dr Palmer
said he did
not wish to change any of his expressed views, ‘except perhaps
in relation to some emphasis’. He identified four areas,
one of which was
language. In relation to that topic, he
said: |
‘I think maybe I’ve underestimated ... the incidence of the
language, particularly in relation to more complete sentences,
which I’ve
heard from some of the witnesses, and also in relation to ... songs. So I think
I might’ve sharpened that
point a little bit in my analysis.’
Dr Palmer explained he had underestimated the extent to which
the language is still used.
| 257 | After Dr Palmer mentioned a
couple of other matters, Mr Hughston asked him what, in his opinion,
‘distinguishes the Noongar
people as a society of people distinct from
other Aboriginal people who are not Noongar?’ In the course of responding
to that
question, Dr Palmer mentioned ‘the use of a common
language’. He said: |
‘There seemed to be a lot of evidence, and also provided from my
colleague Dr Thieberger, that Noongar as a language constitutes
a particular and
single language, although it has regional variations, which is understood to be
and to belong to the area of the
southwest, whereas languages outside are
differentiated by name and by recognition that they have different words, they
are fundamentally
different. Even if people don't know the exact difference,
that's the ... recognition.’
| 258 | During
cross-examination of Dr Palmer, Mr Wright had these exchanges with
him: |
‘Now, I wanted to ask you ... are you suggesting that when Aboriginal
people at sovereignty used the term "Noongar" they were
referring to all the
Aboriginal people of the southwest?
DR PALMER: Well, the best guide we have to that is the citation in Moore,
in his word list, where he says "Noongar", and the definition
he provides is
something like "the word the people use to designate themselves".
MR WRIGHT: Yes. Now, that doesn’t necessarily indicate that they're
designating all the people of the southwest, does it?
It might just mean that
those with whom - those who are using the word "Noongar" in a particular
locality used the same word to
refer to the people in their locality.
DR PALMER: Yes, indeed. The usefulness of the Green reference that you've
drawn our attention to is, of course, that Green, as
you say, was relying on
sources where the term Noongar had been collected not just from one area, from
the Perth area, but from a
great many areas. In fact, Curr, who's a little bit
later - I think that's 1888 or thereabouts, your Honour - was systematically
collecting word lists from - I mean, the whole book is from the whole of
Australia but the relevant references here are references
which were collected
from the compilation of ... word lists from around the southwest, which Green
has brought together in that single
table.
And, you know, Green is of the view that this is an indication that this word
was very widespread. So I agree with the proposition
that's put to me, if the
term only occurred in one region as Noongar, then perhaps it raised issues about
whether it was universally
applicable across the southwest, but the evidence
that Green has put together, and consistent with his own conclusions in his ...
earlier history report, is that that provided indications that the word was used
across the southwest identifying commonality. And
there's nothing more common,
surely, than the use of the same name to identify the same thing.
...
MR WRIGHT: Yes. So what I'm wishing to explore with you is - is whether
your opinion is simply, on that point, that there was
some dialectical
similarity ... . Is that the point you're making, or are you making the point
that when someone in Albany used
the word "Noongar" you think they were
referring to everyone including the people in Jurien Bay?
DR PALMER: Well, the term "Noongar", ... has four principal referents, so
it's going to depend on the context of the citation,
obviously, as to what they
... mean. But it seems to me logical that if someone here is called "Noongar"
and someone down there
is called "Noongar" and they meet and they say to each
other - sorry, this is somewhat hypothetical, your Honour, but they say to
each
other, "Who are you?" and they say, "I'm Noongar," and they say, "Oh, I’m
Noongar too", then there's the basis for an
understanding that they share a
commonality.
Now, that - but, remember, language was only one of the things that I said
they shared.
MR WRIGHT: Yes. So if - to use that hypothetical example, if a person in
Albany around the time of sovereignty had met someone
who'd just come down from
Carnarvon, for example, presumably they would've said, "You’re a
Noongar".
DR PALMER: If they came from Carnarvon, I think, your Honour, it's more
likely they would've said that they were Yamatji.’
| 259 | Mr Wright took
Dr Palmer to the dialectical differences noted by Bates. Dr Palmer
responded: |
‘I don’t think it would be a fair representation of Bates in this
piece to conclude that her analysis was leading her
to a conclusion that said
that they were speaking a different language. In fact, my recollection is that
she says on a number of
occasions that they were very much unified both by their
customs and their ... laws and ... rules.’
| 260 | Dr Palmer
mentioned Bates’ statement that ‘the Bibbulmun Nation throughout
[its] whole area had but one fundamental language’:
see para 183 above.
Dr Palmer called this ‘her initial proposition’. He went
on: |
‘So, I mean, all Bates is doing here is recognising what everybody else
as far as I know has recognised, and that is, amongst
the Noongar people, there
were - in the language that they spoke, there were dialect variations.
MR WRIGHT: Yes. And so the proposition I’m wanting to put to you -
and not getting caught up in differences between language
or dialect, unless
you think that is very significant, when you say that anthropologists generally
accept language can be a unifying
cultural trait, I'm asking whether you
consider language can also be a cultural trait which was used to differentiate
different
societies.
DR PALMER: Well, you've glossed over a - a very, very important
distinction which anthropologists and linguists do make, and
that is that there
is a difference, a very important difference, between dialect and
language.
...
DR PALMER: - what I'm saying, where I'm coming from is that, just by
establishing that there are different dialects within a language
is - does not
necessarily go to matters of disaggregation of constituent dialect-speaking
groups.
MR WRIGHT: Yes. Now, I understand what you've just told me. Can I ask
you nonetheless - you say "does not necessarily" - do you
think it can, in some
circumstances, be a very significant disaggregating criteria, even dialect
difference?
DR PALMER: Well, linguists, I think, and anthropologists, no doubt, would
agree - that in terms of social interactions, people
use dialects to establish
certain things about themselves. But that underpins - if you like, is
underpinned by a much more fundamental
question is, "Well, are there still areas
of commonality?". I mean, ... there are a number of different accents in this
courtroom,
if you like, tending towards dialects, but that doesn’t mean to
say we don’t probably consider ourselves to be part of
one community or
society. It’s sort of - by asking the question in a very broad way,
it’s - it perhaps doesn’t
allow an answer which focuses on the
detail of what's actually going on.’
(d) Dr Brunton’s evidence
| 261 | In Section 4 of his report,
Dr Brunton addressed the question whether the Single Noongar claim was
anthropologically justified. He referred to
cultural and linguistic evidence.
He said: |
‘I accept that from the perspective of present-day researchers, there
appears to have been a considerable degree of linguistic
and cultural similarity
across the south west of Western Australia. Certainly, many contemporary
anthropologists would accept Dr
Palmer’s contention ... that the people
now identified as Noongar constituted a "cultural bloc" – although it is
important
to point out that this is an anthropological construct which is not
the same as "a single cultural society". But, even so, some other
well-informed
researchers who were interested in delineating cultural areas would not be as
sure – Peterson cites Tindale as
identifying two culture areas (i.e.
"blocs") in south west Australia, the -up people (the area where place
names frequently end in "up") and the -ing people (the area where place names
frequently end in "ing").
However, whether or not anthropologists or linguists can find strong
commonalities in culture and language, it does not necessarily
follow that this
was acknowledged by the people themselves, or that any such recognition had
consequences in terms of social organisation,
land tenure, etc. Dr
Palmer’s discussion of both language and culture elides an important
anthropological (and linguistic)
distinction between the external observer or
researcher’s perspective (the ‘etic’ view) and the perspective
of
members of the culture or language under discussion (the ‘emic’
view) ... The fact that different groups of people spoke
dialects that can be
identified by linguists or other observers as belonging to a common language, or
that they had similar rituals,
forms of social organisation, food preparation or
material culture ... means nothing if the groups themselves did not see these
characteristics
as socially significant.’
| 262 | Dr Brunton went
on to say: |
‘I do not have the expertise which would enable me to make an
assessment of the linguistic similarities or differences within
the Single
Noongar Claim area at the time of sovereignty. Nevertheless, I think that it is
appropriate for me to point out that early
observers wrote of differences
significant enough to affect intelligibility. Lyon wrote that "almost every
tribe has a different
dialect. The difference in some cases, is merely
provincial; but in others it is so great as to be unintelligible" –
although
he also thought that like the languages of different nations in Europe
there was probably a common origin to these "dialects". Collett
Barker said
that the language at Coconyup ... was "quite different" from the language at
King George Sound, and that Mokare did not
understand it – although
Maragnan, who had travelled in the area, did. And when Bishop Salvado was
finally able to persuade
a young man from Moore River to travel with him to
Perth, he noted that at first, this man did not understand the language of the
Perth Aborigines.
Nevertheless, Dr Palmer cites a statement from Salvado that the people of
Perth and King George Sound "speak practically the same
language". However, he
does not explain that this was in the context of Salvado’s suggestion that
all the Aboriginal languages
of Australia derived "from a common stock" and
Salvado’s further observation that "a great number of the words used" by
the
Adelaide people "agree with those used in the Perth district". This context
means that Salvado’s cited statement should not
be taken as evidence of a
sense of commonality between the people of Perth and King George Sound.
A similar context framed the observation of G.F. Moore which Dr Palmer also
invokes as early support for the proposition of a single
language in the south
west. It is appropriate to quote Moore at some length on this point:
... as far as any tribes have been met and conversed with by the colonists,
namely, from one hundred miles east of King George’s
[sic] Sound up to two
hundred miles north of Fremantle... the language is radically and essentially
the same. And there is much reason to suppose that this remark would not be
confined to these limits only, [my emphasis, R.B.] but might be applied, in a
great degree, to the pure and uncorrupted language of the whole island. Many of
the
words and phrases of the language on the eastern and southern sides of
Australia... are identical with those used on the western
side.
Of course, Dr Palmer does cite Clark’s observation that the Aborigines
from King George Sound and those to the west as far as
Point
D’Entrecasteaux did not understand the vocabulary that George Grey had
collected. But he does not consider whether this
observation compromises the
suggestion that Aborigines of the south west could be viewed as "part of one
society".’ (Citations omitted)
(e) Applicants’ submissions
| 263 | In their closing
submissions, counsel for the Applicants referred to the comments about language
made by Moore (paras 173 and 196
above), Salvado (para 174) and Hassell (para
254). They referred to Dr Palmer’s views and Dr Brunton’s
concession that
there was, at sovereignty, a ‘considerable degree of
linguistic and cultural similarity across the south-western region’.
However, not unexpectedly, counsel relied mainly on Dr Thieberger’s
evidence. They said: |
‘Dr Thieberger has over twenty years experience as a linguist in
Australia and overseas. He has extensive experience and expertise
in relation
to Western Australian Aboriginal languages, and in particular the Noongar
language. None of the respondents elected
to call any expert linguistic
evidence to challenge the evidence of Dr Thieberger.
In preparing his report for this proceeding, Dr Thieberger examined early
historic sources from the southwest, including word lists
and some grammar. He
compared the early word lists and grammar with each other and with a current
word list compiled by a linguist
in the mid-1990s from conversations and study
with a Noongar man, the late Cliff Humphries.
In Dr Thieberger's opinion, despite there being a number of names for
dialects in the southwest, there is at the same time a recognition
by most
observers, from the earliest records to the present, that there is a homogeneity
in the region that is not shared with neighbouring
languages. Furthermore, word
lists which Dr Thieberger studied and compared, evidenced both the cohesion of
the bloc of languages
known as "Noongar" and their continuity over
time.’
| 264 | Counsel then
set out Dr Thieberger’s conclusions, reproduced at para 205
above. |
(f) Submissions for respondents
| 265 | In their closing
submissions, counsel for the State drew attention to comments by both Moore and
Salvado about similarities between
the language of the south-west and that used
elsewhere in Australia. Counsel said: |
‘Thus none of the early observers identified language as a means of
distinguishing the Aboriginal people of the south-west from
other Aboriginal
groups.’
| 266 | After referring
to evidence about dialects, counsel said the State accepted ‘[t]he fact of
similarity of languages or dialects
in the south-west prior to
sovereignty’; however, they emphasised Dr Thieberger’s evidence that
all these languages or
dialects ‘are part of a much broader group of
languages known as Pama Nyungan, which covers almost all of
Australia’. |
| 267 | Counsel put some detailed
submissions about Dr Thieberger’s evidence. I need not repeat that
detail. However, I should say
that counsel are incorrect in claiming that Dr
Thieberger ‘agreed that the use of the single descriptive term "Noongar"
to
describe the various languages or dialects of the south-west region is a
recent phenomenon’. At the transcript reference cited
by counsel (pp
250-251), Mr Ranson was asking Dr Thieberger about Douglas’ work. This
evidence was given: |
‘MR RANSON: Is that work that he did and those conclusions broadly
speaking the beginning of the period in which the use of
that term Noongar as a
settled and agreed collective description of those languages was
established?
DR THIEBERGER: I couldn’t say; I don’t – I haven’t
done a history of the use of the term Noongar I’m
afraid.’
Mr Ranson did not pursue the matter. As indicated at para 209
above, Dr Thieberger did agree that the collective name ‘Noongar’
had only been used by linguists, ‘in a technical linguistic sense’,
since the 1960s and 1970s. However, that says nothing
about popular use,
including within the Aboriginal community itself. As we have seen, some of the
Aboriginal witnesses spoke of
learning ‘Noongar’ as children many
decades before the 1960s and 1970s.
| 268 | Counsel for the State ended
this portion of their submissions with the following
paragraph: |
‘Finally, Dr Thieberger accepted that, as a linguist, his contribution
to the Court’s inquiry into the issues before it
in a native title case
must be a modest one. He said that there is no necessary link between languages
or dialects and the political,
social or economic condition of the speakers of
those languages or dialects. And as a result he conceded that he could offer no
opinion about social, political or landholding groupings in the south-west. He
noted, however, that the various dialect differences
he (and Tindale and Dixon)
had identified have been used as a means of social identification in the
south-west. (Citations omitted)
| 269 | This paragraph
is not entirely accurate. It would not have been appropriate for Mr Ranson to
invite Dr Thieberger to assess the significance
of his contribution to the
Court’s inquiry; nor did he do this. So Dr Thieberger did not accept that
his contribution was
a modest one; this must be Mr Ranson’s assessment.
However, Dr Thieberger did make the other concessions set out in the
paragraph. |
| 270 | In her closing submissions,
counsel for the Commonwealth made three points about language at the date of
settlement: |
(a) ‘all of the Aboriginal persons connected with the SNC claim area at
sovereignty would have had knowledge of and spoken
one or more of the languages
or dialects which are now collectively described as "Noongar"’;
(b) ‘the existence of a language or dialects of that language does not
necessarily say anything about the existence of a society
associated with the
area where the language or its various dialects are spoken’; ‘there
is no necessary link between
linguistic affiliations and social or political
groupings’; and
(c) ‘dialect differences have been used in the south west of Western
Australia as a means of social identification of
groups’.
| 271 | Counsel
put the issue in this way: |
‘What the Court is concerned to find is whether there existed at
sovereignty an ethnographically and culturally separate group.
An indication of
"separateness" is the assertion of group and territorial independence from other
groups, albeit that the groups
may come together for social or ceremonial
interactions. Whether a group identifies with the same or different languages
or dialects
of a language may be a relevant factor (amongst others) but it is
not determinative.’
| 272 | The submission,
on this matter, made by counsel for WAFIC was relatively brief. Counsel
said: |
‘Dialects can form the basis of social differentiation. WAFIC submits
that it is significant that the dialects identified by
Dr Theiberger are
coincident with groups identified by Tindale. It is submitted that if native
title is established, this coincidence
of dialects and identified groups is
consistent with the submission of WAFIC that native title is held by a group or
groups smaller
than the whole of the applicant group.
... it is WAFIC’s submissions that:
(a) it is not material per se whether there are 10 or 12 or 13 different
groups;
(b) it is material that:
(i) there was (and, if native title is established, is) more than one group
within the applicant group; and
(ii) such dialectically differentiated groups are relevantly connected to
differentially defined geo-spacial areas.
In summary, it is WAFIC’s submission that if native title is
established, the linguistic evidence is consistent with it being
held by the
dialectical groups identified by Dr Theiberger (and Tindale).’
(g) Conclusions
| 273 | I accept the submission,
made on behalf of various respondents, that people who all speak a particular
language are not necessarily
members of the same society or community. The
converse is also true; a single society may transcend language differences: see
Neowarra at [393]. |
| 274 | It follows that a
conclusion as to whether or not there was a common language throughout the claim
area at date of settlement will
not itself resolve the issue between the parties
as to the identity of the relevant community, for the purposes of s 223(1) of
the Act. However, as is conceded by each of the respondents’ counsel who
have addressed this issue, the conclusion is a
significant factor, to be taken
into account with other matters, in identifying the relevant 1829
community. |
| 275 | Among those early writers who
dealt with the matter, the overwhelming view was that, at date of settlement,
the people of south-west
Western Australia shared a common language, although
with regional variations. The material may be summarised as
follows: |
(i) Moore’s 1842 vocabulary (para 151 above) listed the meaning of
‘Yung-ar’ as ‘People, The name by which
they designate
themselves’. He then referred to ‘3,000 aborigines frequenting the
located parts of the colony’;
implying that his meaning applied in all
locations. In his 1841 article (para 173 above), Moore stated that, in all
parts of the
colony which he had visited, from 100 miles north of Perth to King
George’s Sound, the ‘language is radically the same,
though spoken
with a variety of dialects, gradually blending into one another’. [A
point 100 miles north of Perth would be
more than two-thirds of the distance
between Perth and the northern boundary of the claim area.]
(ii) Lyon (para 156 above) noted some words ‘that are precisely the same
here and at King George’s Sound’; though
others were not.
(iii) Armstrong wrote about the language of the tribes of the plain having been
derived from ‘the language of the mountain
tribes’. He said,
‘the mountain dialect is still invariably preferred and used for all
purposes of a public nature or
general interest, such as their formal public
discussions of subjects of their quarrels between tribe and tribe, and their
chanted
narratives of legends, battles and hunting matches’: see para 158.
In other words, the mountain dialect was the lingua franca understood by
all ‘tribes’. Given Armstrong’s reported fluency in several
south-west Aboriginal dialects, his comments
seem to be particularly
important.
(iv) Grey, Salvado and Hassell (paras 195, 174 and 254 above respectively) all
observed the similarity of the language spoken in
widely-separated parts of the
south-west.
(v) Bates said ‘the Bibbulmun Nation throughout its whole area had but one
fundamental language’ (para 183
above).
| 276 | As
appears from the Aboriginal evidence I have summarised, the oral tradition of
south-west Aborigines is that there is, and always
has been, only one indigenous
language in the south-west; that language is called ‘Noongar’ and is
still spoken by many
of them. |
| 277 | Dr Thieberger
is the only witness in these cases who has specialist linguistic qualifications.
He has had extensive experience in
relation to Aboriginal languages, including a
long association with south-west Western Australia. Dr Thieberger expressed a
firm
opinion that, in 1829, there existed a common language, although with
dialectical differences, throughout the claim area. He expounded
his reasons.
Although Dr Thieberger was cross-examined at length, his opinion was neither
challenged nor explicitly contradicted
by other evidence. I thought him to be
an impressive witness: knowledgeable, careful and fair. To the extent that Dr
Brunton offered
conflicting views, about linguistic matters, I have no
hesitation in preferring the opinions of Dr Thieberger. His training and
practical experience in these matters vastly exceeds that of Dr
Brunton. |
| 278 | An important aspect of Dr
Thieberger’s evidence was his explanation of his reasons for describing
the regional variations in
language as dialects, rather than different
languages; and why he expected these variations would not have precluded
communication
between people living in different parts of the claim area. The
reasonableness of that expectation is borne out by the observations
of Grey,
Armstrong and Moore, made soon after settlement, and, somewhat later, of
Salvado, Hassell and Bates. Dr Brunton mentioned
some writers who apparently
expressed a contrary view. However, their writings are not in evidence; nor do
I know the sources or
extent of their
information. |
| 279 | Both Moore and Salvado noted a
degree of commonality between Noongar words and those used by Aborigines in
other parts of Australia,
even as far away as the east coast. Dr Thieberger
conceded there was some commonality. He accepted this was explained by the
common
ancestry of all (or virtually all) Australian Aboriginal languages.
However, although questions of degree arise, Dr Thieberger gave
detailed and
persuasive reasons for his conclusion that the language spoken inside the claim
area was a language different to that
spoken immediately outside its boundaries.
Languages which have a common ancestry, and share some vocabulary, may
nonetheless properly
be regarded as different languages, spoken by people who
see themselves as members of different communities. The Italian, Spanish
and
French languages, which are all substantially derived from Latin and share some
vocabulary, illustrate the point. |
| 280 | I
conclude that the evidence about language in the claim area provides
significant, although not decisive, support for the Applicants’
claim
that, in 1829, there existed a single community throughout the claim
area. |
(v) Laws and customs concerning
land
(a) The early writings
| 281 | The early writings provide a
deal of information about the ‘ownership’ and use of land, in the
south-west at about the
date of settlement. I take from them the following
items of information: |
(i) Nowhere was it the rule that all members of a large community (whatever it
was) had equal rights over all land;
(ii) On the contrary, particular areas of land (although relatively large
– as might be expected in a hunter/gatherer society)
were
‘owned’ by particular small groups of people, whose members
inherited their right of ‘ownership’;
(iii) Each small group of people comprised several nuclear family units; some
members of different units being ordinarily related
by blood or marriage;
(iv) Some, but not all, the early writers used the word ‘tribes’ to
refer to these small groups. Whether or not they
did so, the early writers
agreed that, although the groups were led by a ‘titular custodian’
(Dr Host), this person was
not a ‘chief’, in the sense of having a
right of command: see paras 125, 136, 141, 153, 161 and 173 above;
(v) The land-‘owning’ groups enjoyed some exclusive rights over
their land, for example, in relation to burning. However,
generally, their
rights were not exclusive of all others. By virtue of laws or customs
acknowledged by them and operating beyond
their own ranks, they had to submit to
periodic intrusions by particular people or on particular occasions: see paras
137, 138 and
143. The groups also recognised obligations, which were probably
reciprocated, to share any abundant produce of their
land.
| 282 | In
speaking about Nind’s comment (see para 143 above), that Aborigines were
‘very jealous as to encroachments on their
property’, Dr Palmer
addressed a seeming paradox, from a European perspective. At para 3.28, he
said: |
‘From an anthropological point of view, in my opinion, what Nind
appears to be indicating is that "families" have what could
be called home areas
("locations" and "property") but were free to use other areas as well. Thus
home areas are not exclusively
held but are shared with others, "so that it
might be considered as partly belonging to the tribe". However, for firing the
country,
the "owner of the ground" should be present. I am aware from my
knowledge as an anthropologist that in an area where food is limited,
or may be
so in some seasons, the ability to move freely across different areas would have
been an important feature of the traditional
economy. Nind had a difficulty in
reconciling his notions of exclusive private property with the observations that
areas of land
were shared. Such preconceptions are not helpful to an
anthropological analysis.’ (Citations omitted)
| 283 | I take from
this comment that it is unhelpful – and perhaps potentially misleading
– to use the word ‘ownership’
to refer to the land rights held
by particular individuals or ‘tribes’, at date of settlement.
Although individuals
obtained by inheritance their right to occupy and use
particular land, this was not ‘ownership’ in the European sense.
The rights were held in common with other members of the ‘tribe’,
and were subject to obligations towards others outside
the ‘tribe’.
They were not transferable by sale or
lease. |
| 284 | Notwithstanding Dr Palmer’s
caution, it seems to me the early writings about land provide assistance in
determining whether
there was a single Noongar society at date of settlement;
although perhaps mostly in a negative way. A particularly striking feature
of
the early writings is the consistency of the accounts of land laws and customs
written by people who lived as far apart as King
George’s Sound, Perth and
New Norcia. |
(b) Aboriginal evidence about
land
| 285 | At a later stage, I will
review the evidence of the Aboriginal witnesses in these cases concerning their
present connection to the
land. For present purposes, it is sufficient to note
three points: |
(i) although there was some inconsistency between the witnesses as to the
details of the descent rules, the pattern was broadly the
same; there was no
regional or geographic variation in the evidence;
(ii) all witnesses claimed special rights over particular areas of country,
variously described as their ‘boodja’ or ‘run’ or
‘country’, including the right to ‘speak for’ that
country; and
(iii) all witnesses expected to have access to other land within the claim area.
This access was dependent either on some special
relationship with that land
– for example, it being their mother’s country – or permission
being granted. Even
if access was available, the person would not think it
proper to ‘speak for’ that
land.
| 286 | I
think this evidence is relevant to the present issue only in that it is
consistent throughout the claim area. To the extent that
present day culture
throws light on the 1829 position, it tends to suggest there were, in 1829,
similar land ‘ownership’
rules throughout the claim
area. |
(c) Dr Palmer’s evidence
| 287 | Dr Palmer reviewed the early
writings. He noted Moore’s account of the disputes over succession to
Midgegooroo’s country,
after the deaths of his sons Yagan and Narral. He
saw this as an indication ‘that succession to estates was a part of
traditional
Noongar law and custom’ and that ‘descent was not the
only means by which rights to land were gained or claimed [Narral
inherited from
his elder brother, Yagan]’. However, Dr Palmer said, ‘Moore’s
materials are incomplete and conclusions
drawn from his observations should be
tentative’. |
| 288 | Dr Palmer noted that Lyon
described the ‘districts’ held by particular ‘tribal’
leaders. He said: |
‘Lyon gives by far the most complete view of what he considered to be a
tribal organisation, where "chiefs" ruled discrete named
territories, which
Green found convenient to map ... However, the lack of any ethnographic detail
makes it impossible to reconstruct
the social, cultural, economic and ritual
inter-relationships that may have existed between these groups and how rights
were realised
in relation to areas of land in practice.’ (Citations
omitted)
| 289 | Dr Palmer also
referred to Armstrong’s comment about land ownership and inheritance: see
para 160 above. He said: |
‘Armstrong, also writing of the Perth area, states that certain
individuals held areas of land and defined them with some exactness.
He is less
clear about how the system worked in practice, although he does allow that
people moved about over other people’s
land. Overall, however, he appears
to take the view that people mostly lived on their own country. His account of
the areas of
residential groups is not altogether consistent with that provided
by Lyon.
Armstrong noted that trespass was a punishable act.’
| 290 | In his report,
Dr Palmer referred to information, collected by both Armstrong and Symmons,
about the people in Yellowgonga’s
group. Dr Palmer was able to identify a
blood or marriage relationship between Yellowgonga and many, but not all, of
these people.
In particular, he noted ‘the close relationships that
obtained between members of neighbouring groups (Yellowgonga and Midgegooroo).
Dr Palmer said: |
‘This residential arrangement probably reflects the close relationships
that obtained between members of neighbouring groups
... It further strengthens
the view that residential groups were closely allied and had interchangeability
of membership, depending
on circumstance and the realisation of kinship,
marriage and other alliances that were the basis of the relationships that
underpinned
group cohesiveness. In this case, the deaths of Midgegooroo and
perhaps Yagan (his son) may well have been a cause for the realisation
of these
links in practice.’
‘From the records we can also learn that the members of
Yellowgonga’s group represented several different territorial
areas.
Yellowgonga himself is recorded as regarding the area north of the Swan River as
his own ... His wife was Yangan and Yangan’s
brother had the country
round Lake Monger. Nignana and his brothers belonged to the area round
Rockingham and probably south to
the River Murray. Willum, Midgegooroo’s
son was associated with the land south of the Swan river, but was also of
‘Monday’s
tribe’ (between the Canning and the Swan) as well as
‘the first tribe north’. A man called Barbang may have been
associated with land south of York, while Dutomerra was also described as a part
of Wiap’s tribe, an area in the hills to the
east of Perth.
In my view the lessons that can be learnt from Armstrong’s material are
that ‘family’ groups were founded upon a
complex web of
relationships and alliances. These brought people together in acceptance of
bonds of kinship, affinal relations and
other relationship alliances forged
through social and ritual processes. Yellowgonga’s group had a nuclear
family at its core,
but included individuals with affinal relations and, as far
as can be ascertained from the data, probably others who were quite distantly
related or who saw their relationships in classificatory or social terms.
Within this group were representatives of a number of
different geographic
interests. In my view, the presence of these different territorial interests
and the bonds that bound them
together as a living or residential group,
probably had an affect on how the members of the group together accessed and
exploited
the areas that comprised their traditional range.’
(Citations omitted)
| 292 | Dr Palmer
offered a caution about the available data. He
said: |
‘The accounts here reviewed relating to territorial affiliations are
incomplete and, taken together, lack consistency ... In
my view it would be an
error to attempt to map "tribes" or "chiefs" on to country, using these data.
My reasons for holding this
view are as follows. In the accounts examined here
the extent of an individual’s country is sometimes made by reference to
imprecise geographical features, or is expressed in the vaguest of terms in
relation to some indeterminate direction. It is also
unclear, in my view,
whether rights to the country (however defined) are being ascribed to one
individual or to many. Finally, again
in my view, mapping territory hides the
complexity of the relationships between individuals and the implications that
these relationships
might have had for the exercise of rights to country in
practice.’
| 293 | In discussing
Barker’s journal, Dr Palmer made a comment, which I think is justified by
the relevant entries, that Barker’s
account ‘reflects a system where
numbers of people used common country in small bands within a recognised
range’. |
| 294 | Dr Palmer went
on: |
‘Barker also tells us how land changed hands. If there were sons,
portions of an area of country would be set out for each son
at birth, but a son
does ‘not enjoy possession until grown up’. A younger brother
appears to have taken over the role
of a deceased older brother as principal
representative for an area of country, but this may have also depended upon the
age (and
assertiveness) of a son to press his case. He also wrote that in the
event that there were no males in a family, ‘his next
neighbours have his
ground’. Significantly, then, Barker takes the view that there was a
normative system that accommodated
death to ensure continuity of responsibility
of ownership of estates.’ (Citations omitted)
| 295 | Dr Palmer
quoted several mid to late 19th century writers who gave accounts of
land organisation consistent with those he had extracted from the writings of
Nind and Barker.
I need not set out the quoted extracts. As I do not have the
original writings, I cannot consider them in context; so I do not
put
independent weight upon them. |
| 296 | Dr Palmer
made a comment about Bates’ work which is important, for present purposes.
He said: |
‘In her discussion of local organisation Bates also indicates that
there were numerous dialect groups within the Bibulmun nation
and that these
dialect groups were local groups. My view is that it is unlikely that each
‘local group’ (however understood)
could comprise a distinct dialect
group as such a group would be too small to have unique linguistic integrity.
What Bates may have
meant is illuminated to some extent by her records set out
elsewhere. On a map Bates notes the dialect groups as she understood
them.
These would appear to be much larger than localised family groups of the sort
that Bates appears to be describing as the minimal
land holding unit of the
society.’ (Citations omitted)
| 297 | In his report,
Dr Palmer gave the following summary of his ‘understanding, as an
anthropologist, of the main points which emerge
from the early accounts of
Aboriginal relationships to land within the claim
area’: |
‘3.57 Individuals were regarded (and apparently regarded themselves)
as having one area of country, however defined and bounded,
that was of
particular importance and significance to them. They had undisputed rights to
this area of land which were of the nature
of an ownership in real property.
This is evident from all the writers reviewed above, and particularly from
Moore, Lyon and Armstrong
for the Perth area, and Nind, Barker and Collie for
the Albany area. Although it is something that the early writers remain silent
upon, in my opinion, based upon my study, training and experience as an
anthropologist, I consider this attachment was articulated
through spiritual
referents, as this was and is the basis of traditional Aboriginal relationships
to land throughout Australia.
3.58 The early writers also record that land passed through the family,
implying or stating that descent was an important means of
gaining rights to
country. The extent to which a person’s affiliation with country was
concomitant with exclusive rights is
unclear. The accounts, as provided here,
are not consistent. However, by looking at one particular residence group, the
details of
which we have from the early record, it is possible, using my
knowledge as an anthropologist, to attempt a reconstruction of how
things may
have worked in practice. Yellowgonga’s group comprised members of a
number of different areas, who apparently were
free to use the country in which
they resided. There is evidence from all three writers from the Albany region
(Nind, Barker and
Collie) that rights to a ‘natal’ area’
(Collie’s term) were shared with others. A person’s affiliations
to
country were expressed in relation to a complex web of rights that might be
realised in relation to several areas of country by
reference to kinship ties or
other relationships.
... the rights to the resources of a number of areas, beyond that of an
individual’s patri-group, appear to have been exercised
freely and the
degree to which members of the country group (or patri-group) exercised
exclusive rights to their country is, to my
mind, much in question. In summary,
then, individuals were recognised as ‘belonging to’ a certain area
(perhaps as a
result of a spiritual connection or by reference to descent).
Their rights to this area were burdened by rights of others who were
generally
known to those who belonged to the country in question. Those who were not known
were treated with caution as potential
trespassers. For most activities those
with common rights did not need to ask each other in order to take resources.
For the Albany
region, at least, it would appear to have been correct protocol
to ask permission before undertaking other activity such as firing.
However,
while desirable, there were cases, as instanced here, where individuals did not
consider that it was always necessary to
ask first.
3.60 The Bates’s data is not easy to reconcile, as it shows some
inconsistency and, in my view, her final position as expressed
in her proposed
book The Native Tribes of Western Australia did not altogether reflect
the complexity of her field data. However, several general conclusions can be
drawn from these data.
First, the Noongar society that Bates observed appears
from her data to be one that allowed quite extensive use of country by family
groups, while usually associating people with particular home areas. Second,
land use and rights to it were not exclusively held,
but were shared between
several family groups and these family groups were typically related in some
way, including in prior generations.
Third, rights to land were gained through
descent, although Bates provides very few details on this principle. However,
it is evident
from her example of Yabburgurt that people gained rights to their
mother’s country, their father’s country as well as
that of their
spouse. Finally, Bates recognised that areas of land could become
‘ownerless’ at certain times, but she
does not explain the way by
which such land was absorbed or taken over by other groups.’
(Citations omitted)
| 298 | Dr Palmer
expressed the opinion that the term ‘tribe’, used by some of the
early writers, was not ‘appropriate to
the local circumstances observed in
places like Perth and Albany’. He
said: |
‘The early writers observed groups of people moving about the land who
were understood to have a particular interest in what
was usually a named area
of country. The composition of these groups is reasonably clear from the early
literature and can be best
described as an extended family group. By this I
mean that it typically might have included a nuclear family (a man, his wife or
wives) and their children, as well as, perhaps, siblings of the man, his spouses
and children, as well as members of his first ascending
generation. So,
generally speaking, members had either consanguineal or affinal ties but could
also include those who had other
alliances which were not necessarily based on
consanguineal ties. Such groups are well documented in the anthropological
literature
... and are generally called ‘bands’ in the
anthropological literature, or sometimes "hordes". Keen also calls them
"residence groups" and this is the term that I will use in this report. At
least one of the early writers [Nind] accepts that the
groups observed using the
land were extended family units. There is also agreement between later
commentators for this region on
this point.
The early writers reviewed here were then neither consistent nor clear as to
the social unit that held rights to land. There was
a tendency to assume that
the members of the residential group or band, or a significant person within it,
owned land. As the band
was understood to be a "tribe", the land was easily
understood to be the territory of the ‘tribe’. Moreover, the
relationship
between different social groups and their use and rights to
different areas was not explored. In her accounts, Bates’s focus
was on
individuals. However, she did record important data concerning the rights to use
country that were legitimated by reference
to inter-group relationships.’
(Citations omitted)
| 299 | Dr Palmer
referred to a debate that had occurred, between anthropologists, as to the
legitimacy of a distinction made by Radcliffe-Brown
between the
‘horde’ (a patrilineal descent group) and the ‘clan’,
which Radcliffe-Brown thought was made
up of two or more ‘hordes’.
After mentioning several items of anthropological literature, Dr Palmer
concluded: |
‘Important articles by R.M. Berndt (1959) and W.E.H. Stanner (1965a)
set out what was to become anthropological orthodoxy with
respect to a
distinction between the band, as the land using group (that is,
Radcliffe-Brown’s "clan"), and the local group,
as the land-owning group
(Radcliffe-Brown’s "horde"). Stanner also established the relationship
between a local group’s
home territory (Stanner termed this the "estate")
and the country ("range") its members used, along with others, as members of
bands
... Local groups were exogamous (that is, members did not marry each
other) which was a consequence in part at least of the fact
that membership was
through descent, so people would not be expected to marry members of their own
family. The defining feature of
the local group is its members’ common
affiliation to an area of country. ... I will then call this unit a "country
group"
in this report.’
| 300 | Dr Palmer also
mentioned another anthropological debate, as to the means by which people could
legitimate rights to country by reference
to descent: ‘whether
patrifiliation was the only or preferred means of reckoning descent or whether
matrifililation was also
recognised in a cognatic system’. Dr Palmer
thought it impossible to give a conclusive answer to that question. He
said: |
‘While issues remain unresolved, in my opinion it is evident that there
was most probably a degree of regional variation to
be found across the
continent. It would be hard to conclude from the above debate that one model
will fit all. Second, for hunter
gatherer societies, there is a need for
flexibility both as a result of ecological considerations and because of the
likely exercise
of personal choice. Thus it is unlikely that pre-contact
systems were as rigid and fixed as may have been supposed. Finally, it
is clear
that rights to country, their exercise and legitimation were a complex matter
that required the exercise of a range of social
relationships rather than
reliance on a singular principle.
Amongst hunter and gatherers, residence groups are likely to change over
time. This is both a result of the exigencies of living
as well as of social
interaction. Economic activities will require degrees of co-operation while
food availability or scarcity may
invite or require that extended family groups
split up either for shorter or longer periods. Moreover, tensions between
individuals,
fights and quarrels are also likely causes for separation and
fusion, while strong friendship may bring together members of different
families. While the degree to which band membership fluctuated may have
depended upon environmental consideration ... this alone
is unlikely to account
for all changes in residence group composition. It did, no doubt, depend upon a
variety of factors, personal,
environmental and social. Nor do I think, with
respect to the Noongar materials, that inquiry after the relative permanence or
impermanence
of residence groups will be particularly fruitful, given the poor
quality of the early accounts. Residence groups were labile and
as such could
not constitute a fixed enough entity to constitute a land owning body. As
residence group membership fluctuates, the
distribution of members of country
groups across the countryside will be reflective of these changes. This both
facilitates and
is facilitated by a system wherein a person may gain rights in
more than one area of country. This would appear to point to a system
wherein
rights to country were exercised and enjoyed by sets of people comprising a
number of different country groups having cultural,
social and filiational
commonalities.
In my view it is an error to consider the land-holding system, as it is
reported, as comprising a series of hermetic and self-contained
land units
(estates) over which individuals exercised exclusive rights. In my view this
does not reflect the traditional situation
as it has been reported by early
observers discussed here and as it was most probably to have been found, both
for the Perth and
Albany regions and elsewhere in the south west of
WA.’
| 301 | Dr Palmer
related these conclusions to the early writings about the
south-west: |
‘The accounts provided by early settlers and writers in Western
Australia can be better understood in the light of these comments
and
conclusions. First, ... it is my opinion that those early observers, when using
the term "tribe" were probably writing of what
would be now best termed, a band
or residence group. Second, the residence group was not itself a land owning
group, but was comprised
of those who, as members of a country group did
exercise proprietorial rights to country, which may have been the country on
which
they were at the time observed, or it may not have been. Third, members
of a residence group, if comprised of more than one country
group ... would,
between them, have rights to two or more areas of country. Fourth, given that
the Noongar people recognised alliances
through kin and ritual, it is likely
that some rights to country could also be gained through the development or
forging of social
relationships. Finally, if the system is a relatively
flexible one, as some writers have suggested for other areas of Australia,
rights to country may be gained by means other than descent.’
| 302 | During the
course of his cross-examination of Dr Palmer, Mr Wright asked many questions
about late-20th century writings. I found that cross-examination
unhelpful. As I mostly did not have a copy of the particular writing, it was
often
unclear to me what the particular writer was really saying. Even more
often, it was unclear what research he or she had undertaken.
Nothing in this
cross-examination caused Dr Palmer to depart from his earlier-expressed opinions
or affected my confidence in them. |
| 303 | Mr
Wright took Dr Palmer to the issue of patrilineal/matrilineal descent in the
Perth Metropolitan Area. Dr Palmer accepted the possibility
that ‘there
was a strong bias towards patrilineal descent in the Perth Metro area at
sovereignty’. However, Dr Palmer
pointed out that Grey had written about
people ‘gaining rights in mother’s country’ and that Bates
‘makes
it quite clear that people got rights in both their father’s
and their mother’s country’. His evidence went
on: |
‘I don't think Bates was saying that people didn't get country through
patri-filiation, but Bates certainly also says that people
got country through
links with their father on the one hand and with their mother's country on the
other. So she wasn't talking
about mixed marriages in this case. ... I don't
want to be ... dogmatic about these early writers, and I - you know, I
understand
this is an important issue for you.
MR WRIGHT: Yes. And just to try and pin you down ... given those
qualifications you've just given us, would you agree that ...
there was a strong
patrilineal bias in the Perth Metro area at sovereignty; that that's the
preferable view on the totality of the
evidence?
DR PALMER: Well, I think the best I can do for you is to say there may have
been, but that the system as it - most probably as it
operated always allowed
for matrifiliates to claim rights to country as well. I - I don't think that
the evidence is - particularly
given the Bates material and - and the other
things that I've said, that it's - that it's likely that matrifiliates were
always ruled
out of the ... equation.’
| 304 | In the course
of a discussion with Mr Wright about ‘contingent’ or
‘secondary’ rights (or ‘secondary
connection’, as Dr
Brunton preferred to say) – that is, rights only exercisable by the leave
of the primary right-holder
– Dr Palmer pointed out the limitations of the
early writings. The exchange was as
follows: |
‘MR WRIGHT: Yes. Okay. So can I then clarify that, based on what
we know from the early writers, which we - you've said
is - is not very
detailed, we seem to have country groups who have rights through descent, and
then we have other people who may
have what we've called contingent
rights.
DR PALMER: No, but, look, the early literature - they don’t even get
it right in terms of who - who had rights in country.
They call them "tribes",
which were - Dr Brunton and I agree on this - that were probably "bands" and it
was understood that it
was the bands that probably owned the country, which
indeed was a mistake that some early anthropologists made. I mean, ... the
line
of inquiry that would rely extensively on the early accounts as pieces of
anthropological analysis in relation to local organisation
provides such
enormous difficulties that we can only really come up with one or two sort of
main principles, if you like.
MR WRIGHT: And those main principles are?
DR PALMER: Well, one - one is descent.
MR WRIGHT: Yes.
DR PALMER: It - it seems that descent was important. And the other is
that - that people recognise that certain areas of their
country, either more or
less bounded, were important to them and that they exercised some rights in
them.’
| 305 | During Ms
Webb’s cross-examination of Dr Palmer, she asked him to state ‘the
classic landholding system in the south west
of Western Australia’. Dr
Palmer responded: |
‘it's difficult to know, but from the information of the early writers,
and bearing in mind what I've said about their preconceptions
and their
prejudices, my view is that ... people obtained rights to country, certainly
through descent - this is given that they
... recognised themselves as belonging
to a particular group of people who belonged in the country, in this instance
Noongar. I
think there is some evidence that there may have been a patrilineal
bias ...
But what I do think - and this is - I think that far, Dr Brunton and I would
be in agreement. What I think is that it didn't stop
there, that there were
rights that were also obtainable in land and were ... part of the normative
system that were obtained by
reference to other things other than the country
of father, and that may have included birth, and it certainly included rights to
mother's country.’
| 306 | Ms Webb asked
Dr Palmer about cognation (relationship by birth) as a principle of group
recruitment. Dr Palmer said cognation requires
choice and, theoretically at
least, the available choices would double with each generation. However, he
thought descent was not
the only element: |
‘the two which probably spring to mind are perhaps related, or maybe
three, but certainly is birth, residence and familiarity,
and I think those
three form a kind of a set sometimes. So, in my report when I discuss about
the exercise of choice what I’m
trying to do is to understand how in a
cognatic system these, if you like, discriminations are made. So that
it’s not just
a question of somebody, as it’s been put to me,
choosing an apical ancestor and then sort of working it out. I think
that’s
putting it the wrong way. There have to be a number of
qualifications in that person’s life experience which, as it were,
leads
them back to that ancestor which, by descent, then provides, if you like, the
final legitimation for the assertion of rights
to a particular area of
country.’
| 307 | Dr Palmer was
unhappy about Ms Webb’s use of the word ‘negotiation’, in
relation to an individual’s land claim
being accepted; he preferred to
speak of a ‘social process’. Ms Webb asked him to explain that
term. He replied: |
‘Well, your Honour, the issue that we’re trying to deal with, or
that I was trying to deal with here is this issue of
to some extent of choice
which is why I think we’ve arrived here, and I give an example as an
anthropologist like examples,
and it relates, ... to a child. So, you know, in
the normative system as operating, the child has, say, rights to the
mother’s
or father’s country but those – those rights are
mediated by a number of other factors which are social factors. The
child is
young, the child has no knowledge, the child in the authority structure is
considered to be ... not within that structured
system as of yet and so
on.
So, the situation with the child is that it has potential rights to country
but the realisation of those rights are going to depend
on a lot of other things
which may happen subsequently to that child. And if they don’t happen,
then the child may not be
pushing rights as an adult in that country. They may
be pushing rights in another country. And I think that’s true of a number
of instances, and that’s anthropologically how we overcome this problem in
a cognatic system of how – how you can obtain
a focus of rights on
particular countries or areas.’
(d) Dr Brunton’s evidence
| 308 | In his report, Dr Brunton
re-affirmed views he had expressed in a report written in 2003, and which was
reproduced as sections 2.2-2.4
of his present report. In section 2.2, Dr
Brunton had noted the references to landholding made by various early writers
and opined
‘that the "tribes" identified by early observers were bands
– whose membership would fluctuate according to various circumstances
– rather than land holding groups’. He had said some individuals
appeared ‘to have had different band affiliations
at different
times’ and there were some ‘individuals who appear to have been
engaged in joint activities with members
of other bands – other than
ritual or ceremonial activities’ which ‘could normally be expected
to bring together
members of different
bands’. |
| 309 | Dr Brunton also
said: |
‘Whatever sense of common identity may have existed at the south west
regional level as a result of cultural and linguistic
similarities, or at the
level of Tindale’s ‘Whadjuk’ tribe, there is no evidence to
indicate that such higher level
groups or categories can be seen as land holding
units in any way ... Indeed, the frequency with which the early observers
stressed
the ‘family’ or individual nature of land ownership
suggests that, notwithstanding their great limitations by the standards
of
contemporary research, they did attempt to ascertain whether any ownership
rights were held by higher level groups qua groups.
Certainly, individuals who
were not members of the estate group may also have held secondary connections to
an estate – or
specific sites within an estate – in the vicinity of
their own estates, as a result of having common non-patrilineal ancestry,
or
sharing a Dreaming track, or a common totem, or having been born near a site in
this estate, or some other reason. I referred
earlier to information from
Radcliffe-Brown and Bates relating to birth place and totems, and it is quite
possible that they were
identifying one of the mechanisms by which secondary
connections with an estate were established. Unfortunately, the information
available does not allow us to draw more specific conclusions.’
| 310 | Dr Brunton also
referred to ‘secondary connections’ which, he said, ‘would
also have provided one of the paths through
which usufructuary rights to estates
would have been granted’. He said: |
‘Usufructuary rights of one kind or another would have been granted on
other grounds as well, such as through marriage, or through
the invitations
which groups issued to neighbours to share in seasonal or windfall resources.
There is no evidence to suggest that
these usufructuary rights would only be
granted to individuals who shared a membership in a higher level
group.’
| 311 | Dr Brunton used
the term ‘estate’ to ‘refer to the primary unit of land tenure
(although ... not necessarily the
irreducible unit) comprising a tract of land
over which a group has a set of rights and duties which most closely correspond
to Western
notions of ownership’. He thought that, at settlement,
‘the Perth Metro and Bodney claim areas would have contained
a larger
number of estates than the listings of "tribal" territories by Armstrong and
Lyon might suggest’ – he thought
more than 16. He
said: |
‘So bands would have been made up of men belonging to more than one
estate group (as is also apparent from Armstrong’s
and Symmons’
data), and the range of these bands would have encompassed the country which
included its members’ estates,
as well as the estates of others with whom
they had appropriate relationships. As I have already indicated ... I think
that bands
would have been reasonably flexible and permeable
groupings.’
| 312 | Dr Brunton
expressed agreement with para 3.57 of Dr Palmers report (para 297 above) but
disputed his following conclusions. He stated
his
reason: |
‘I think his reasoning leading to these conclusions tends to conflate a
number of matters that need to be distinguished –
relationships to kin
with rights in land; proprietary or ownership rights with usufructuary rights
... and "laws" or elements of
a "normative system" with the absence of
transgressions against these laws.’ (Citation omitted)
| 313 | In relation to
the first matter, Dr Brunton said: |
‘Stating that individuals had certain rights in the country of given
relatives may not mean that they had inviolable or automatic
rights, but rather
that such rights depended on the continuation of certain kinds of relationships
between the "owners" of the country
concerned and particular kin. This notion
is captured by Peter Sutton’s recent distinction between "core" rights to
land and
"contingent" rights to land – thus he states that "the right to
use someone else’s country is usually contingent, for
example, on the
nature and state of relationships with those other people". He argues that
despite the difficulties that might be
faced in making such a distinction in
specific instances, "there is much ethnographic evidence to suggest it is a
common feature
of Aboriginal land relationships".’ (Footnotes
omitted)
| 314 | Dr Brunton
thought it was always necessary for Aborigines in the south-west to obtain
permission to access others’ territories.
He
said: |
‘The observations of the early settlers and the inconsistencies in
their accounts ... are not difficult to reconcile if we posit
an ideal of
"exclusive rights" to estates – exclusive in the sense that
non-landholders would have required permission through
various kinds of direct
and indirect mechanisms to access land and resources – operating in
conjunction with the commitment
to what Les Hiatt calls an "ethic of
generosity", which he sees as very widespread in Aboriginal societies. While not
indiscriminate
in terms of either people or resources, the "ethic of generosity"
means that "access and benefit are normally accorded as a matter
of course to a
wide network of tribesmen over and above the actual owners". This conjunction
would have created a situation where
permission was rarely denied, at least if
the relations between the land holder and the person or group requesting
permission were
in a reasonably amicable state.’ (Footnotes
omitted)
| 315 | Dr Brunton
raised the possibility that, in areas of the south west ‘where people took
their moiety or semi-moiety membership
from their father’,
‘particular estates or perhaps even larger tracts of country were
identified with a particular moiety
and/or semi-moiety’. He went
on: |
‘Noting Nind’s observation about the differential geographical
distribution of semi-moiety members, Keen suggests that
"it may be that people
identified country by semi-moiety; this is consistent (if semi-moieties were
patrifilial) with the evidence
of the patrilineal inheritance of land at King
George Sound" ...
Such an identification between country and social categories is found in
other parts of Aboriginal Australia, including Western Australia,
and acts as a
constraint on succession, requiring those taking over the land of extinct groups
to be members of the same category
as the previous owners. Keen writes
"according to Collie, if patrilineal succession failed, a neighbouring group
succeeded to the
country; it may have been of the same semi-moiety". If this was
indeed the case, then the processes of succession in these areas
would have
differed from those where moiety or semi-moiety membership was taken from the
mother, such as on the west coast, where
there would have been no consistent
identification between land and social category, and therefore no such
constraint on succession.
In other words, in one significant aspect –
particularly significant given that the rate of extinction of estate groups and
therefore the conditions under which succession became necessary would have been
considerably higher after sovereignty than before
– there may have been a
major difference between the land tenure systems within the area now comprising
the Single Noongar
claim.’ (Footnotes omitted)
| 316 | Dr Brunton was
critical of the sparsity of Dr Palmer’s references to recent
anthropological writings about social and cultural
continuity in south-west
Western Australia. Dr Brunton proceeded, in Section 5 of his report, to discuss
these writings at some length. However, many of these writings are not before
me, and I have little or
no information about the factual assumptions upon which
most of them were based. Consequently, I obtain no benefit from Section 5 of Dr
Brunton’s report. The opinion of an expert assists a court only where two
conditions are fulfilled: first, the court
is appraised of the facts assumed by
the expert in reaching that opinion; and, second, the truth of those facts is
either proved
by evidence or conceded by all other
parties. |
| 317 | During the course of questioning
by Mr Bodney, Dr Brunton declined to accept that the landholding units at date
of settlement were
moiety groups, such as the Ballarruk and Didjarruk upon whom
Mr Bodney’s claims depend. Mr Bodney put to Dr Brunton that,
at
settlement, ‘in this district of the Wadjuk territory you had these two
groups, two Aboriginal societies (Ballarruk and
Didjarruk)’. Dr Brunton
responded: |
‘I find it difficult to accept your statement there, Mr Bodney. I
don’t believe that that would have been the case at
sovereignty. I think
that you had members of the four semi-moieties, the Ballarruk, the Ngarnook, the
Tondarup and the Didjarruk
are all within the area that is now said to be the
Wadjuk tribe or the Wadjuk group.’
| 318 | Dr Brunton
thought there was a practical problem about Mr Bodney’s
position: |
‘I don’t understand how the system could have worked as it was
described by, say, Daisy Bates who spoke to people like
Joobaitch and other
people who were born, if you like, soon after settlement. I don’t
understand how the system could have
worked if it operated as you’re
suggesting.
It seems to me from what she’s saying given, for instance, that a
Ballarruk could marry either a Tondarup or Didjarruk, I don’t
see then
– and given the fact that membership was then determined through the
mother, I don’t see how you could have
a situation in the country that
you’re identifying as Wadjuk in which you only had members of the one sort
of moiety that is
Ballarruk and Ngarnook or Ballarruk and Didjarruk as the only
land holders. It just – I just don’t see how the system
could have
worked.’
| 319 | During
questioning by Mr David, it became apparent that Dr Brunton saw a different kind
of link between the moiety system and
landholding: |
‘In the area I think from [Jurien] Bay and sort of down to about
Augusta, those semi moieties, the identification was taken
through the mother.
Along the south coast the moieties, and it seems the semi moieties were known,
were taken to the father and
I’ve tried to suggest in my report, although
I must say, you know, I’ve just done so on the basis of a suggestion from
Ian Keen and from my knowledge of the situation in other parts of Western
Australia, there may then have been a difference in terms
of the rules relating
to succession to property between the two areas.
In other words, with the patrilineal moieties it may have been a situation
that you could only succeed, you could only take over the
country if ... an
estate group died of people who had the same moiety as you. In the matrilineal
areas because the moiety identification
would change from generation to
generation, that is most unlikely to have been the case.
You see, in the patrilineal areas it is possible that you could have had a
localised situation where a particular area of country
is always associated with
a particular moiety because it’s been transmitted through men and because
the land is going through
men. And this is certainly the case in other parts of
Aboriginal Australia and has been documented.’
| 320 | At an early
stage of his cross-examination, Mr Hughston had Dr Brunton confirm that, when he
commenced to prepare his 2003 report,
which dealt only with the Perth
Metropolitan Area, he had looked ‘at the laws and customs of the people
encompassing basically
the whole of the Single Noongar claim area’. Dr
Brunton agreed he had done this. He said it was because it had ‘been
apparent to [him] at the time that there were significant relationships,
continuities and similarities between the laws and customs
for the people of
that region which is encompassed by the Single Noongar claim’. The
evidence went on: |
‘MR HUGHSTON: Okay. Now, it's clear from the way in which you
conducted your research, the strategy which you adopted back
then, that it was
apparent to you that the Aboriginal people who occupied the area more or less
encompassed by the Single Noongar
claim area at sovereignty, had certain
cultural similarities.
DR BRUNTON: Yes.
MR HUGHSTON: Spoke basically the same language.
DR BRUNTON: I'm not sure about that but that was an assumption I - that
was my, if you like, initial assumption I - - -
MR HUGHSTON: Yes. And acknowledged and observed fundamentally the same
laws and customs.
DR BRUNTON: That was, again, a provisional assumption that had to be tested
in the ... literature.
MR HUGHSTON: And did you depart from that provisional assumption anywhere
to identify the Perth region as acknowledging and observing
laws and customs
which were not fundamentally the same as laws and customs observed and
acknowledged elsewhere in the south-west.
DR BRUNTON: I can't recall - you know, because it's now one consolidated
report, I can't recall whether I did make the points in
the earlier report about
the difference between the social categories, ... the semi-moieties and
moieties. It's possible I did but
I can't ... recall whether I did because it
would not have been so relevant for the Perth case.
MR HUGHSTON: Dr Brunton, can I suggest to you that nowhere in your 2003
report do you depart, if you like, from the conclusion,
the basic conclusion
which you say was apparent to you at the start, and that was that there was -
because of the considerable degree
of linguistic and cultural similarity across
the south-western region, that to ascertain the laws and customs of the Perth
region
you would look at what had been written by the early ethnographers for
the whole of the south-west region.
DR BRUNTON: I certainly used that in order to illuminate the Perth
material, and I agree - - -
MR HUGHSTON: Because you were of the view then, and I suggest to you you're
of the view now, that ... the relevant land-owning group
in the whole of the
south-west is a group that you've called I think "the estate group"?
DR BRUNTON: Yes.
MR HUGHSTON: And that's a small basically patrilineally recruited
group.
DR BRUNTON: Yes.
MR HUGHSTON: And I think Dr Palmer calls that same group "a country group"
in his report.
DR BRUNTON: Yes.
MR HUGHSTON: And I think where you differ is that he says that as at
sovereignty that patrilineal descent wasn't the only means
of recruitment into
that group, that there were other pathways for acquiring membership of that
group.
DR BRUNTON: That’s one of the points we differ and if I can clarify
that.
MR HUGHSTON: Yes.
DR BRUNTON: My point would be that there was, if you like, an ideology or
... norms of patrilineal recruitment such that when other
mechanisms came into
play, and I don't deny the possibility that they did, that they would be masked,
so that the group would appear
as ... essentially a patrilineal or patri-group I
think you were saying.
MR HUGHSTON: Well, not so well masked that Aboriginal informants didn't
actually tell some of the early ethnographers that, for
example, if a man had no
sons then his daughters' children would inherit the land.
DR BRUNTON: I would - well, that - you're referring there to Grey.
MR HUGHSTON: Yes.
DR BRUNTON: And one would presume, and obviously has to speculate, that
Grey being given the normative rule then said, "Well, look,
what happens if a
man has no sons?"
MR HUGHSTON: Yes.
DR BRUNTON: And so he's given, then, the mechanism that operates where this
doesn't apply.
MR HUGHSTON: So, clearly, there was more than one legitimate means of
recruitment into the land-owning group as at the date of sovereignty.
...
DR BRUNTON: Yes, I'm saying there was a - there was a norm or an ideology
of patriliny, and when this was not possible to be met,
then there were other
mechanisms that came into play.’
| 321 | Dr Brunton
acknowledged there had been other descriptions in other writings; sometimes
wives were referred to as co-owners, sometimes
ownership was treated as being in
the family. There was then some evidence that assists to identify the main
issue in relation to
this part of the
case: |
‘MR HUGHSTON: Okay. Now, one thing that's clear, though, could I
suggest to you, that the laws and customs under which any
estate group possessed
rights and interests in land and had a connection to the land weren't simply the
laws and customs of that
particular estate group; they were the laws and
customs of a much larger grouping of Aboriginal people.
DR BRUNTON: I would certainly accept that.
MR HUGHSTON: Okay. And in this area of the south-west, harking back to the
research strategy which you undertook, can I suggest
to you that at sovereignty
that that larger body which possessed those laws and customs under which estate
groups held their rights
and interests in land, were the Aboriginal people who
occupied more or less the area now encompassed by the Single Noongar
claim.
DR BRUNTON: That's where we disagree, Mr Hughston. I think that the group
within which the relevant laws and customs would apply
would have been the
smaller group.
MR HUGHSTON: Yes.
DR BRUNTON: And my reasons would be, firstly, the one of where changes did
occur, the extent to which they would have then been
felt necessary to be
followed across the board, and the fact that ... the difference in terms of the
rules of social categories.
MR HUGHSTON: Well, ... can you identify that smaller group for me?
DR BRUNTON: I find that ... it's very difficult and ... you know, ... I've
tried to clarify that in my witness statement. I think
we just don't have the
information about boundaries, the information about ... the areas of country to
which names applied.
MR HUGHSTON: Yes.
DR BRUNTON: It's so inconsistent. I find it very difficult to say, "Look,
this would be the particular group". I suspect on the
basis here - and this is
not from south-west Australia but from other parts of Australia - that it would
have been of the order of
magnitude of the Tindale sort of tribe ... In other
words, ... the kind of areas which he has delineated in the ... coastal
south-west
Western Australia. But as I said, I ... can simply say, because we
have no other bases on which we can confidently delineate a group
with - with
which yes, people agreed this is the boundaries of, say, the Wadjuk or the ...
Yued, or so on.
MR HUGHSTON: Certainly when you wrote your first report in 2003 you could
confidently delineate a group whose laws and customs were
likely to be the same
laws and customs as those acknowledged and observed in Perth, and that was the
group which more or less occupied
the area of the Single Noongar claim.
DR BRUNTON: As I said, that was a basis of a research strategy and I wasn't
addressing, I wasn't asked to address the broader question.
I was looking at
the extent to which I could use that ethnographic evidence to
illuminate.’
| 322 | A little later,
Dr Brunton went further. He had this exchange with Mr
Hughston: |
‘MR HUGHSTON: Yes. Would you agree, then - is it your opinion that
there was a considerable degree of cultural similarity
across whole of the
south-western region.
DR BRUNTON: Yes, I accept that there was a considerable degree of cultural
similarity.
MR HUGHSTON: And when we are dealing with cultural similarity, by culture
we're talking about laws and customs, aren't we?
DR BRUNTON: Well, yes, culture can ... be said to encompass laws and
customs.
MR HUGHSTON: Well, what does it encompass over and above laws and
customs?
DR BRUNTON: Well, beliefs.
MR HUGHSTON: Beliefs. So it encompasses laws, customs and beliefs?
DR BRUNTON: Mmm.
MR HUGHSTON: So you believe that as at sovereignty, there was a
considerable degree of similarity in beliefs, customs and laws across
the whole
of the south-west?
DR BRUNTON: No, I - I said I believe that there was a considerable degree
of similarity in terms of those elements that ... we know
about over large parts
of the south-west, yes. The whole, I don't want to commit myself
---’
| 323 | Dr Brunton was
taken to para 9 of his report, where he referred to ‘the considerable
degree of linguistic and cultural similarity
across the south western
region’. He told Mr Hughston he was ‘not retracting’ that
statement and added ‘I’ve
said linguistic to the best of my
knowledge’. |
| 324 | In a discussion about the
extent to which Nind’s report was helpful, Dr Brunton said he wanted to
‘clear up a possible
source of confusion’. He said: ‘I was
not saying that a group the size of a Tindale tribe was the landowning group;
rather, ... I think it’s a much smaller group’. As I understood Dr
Brunton, this was the ‘estate group’.
However, as I also understood
him, the society whose laws and customs entitled the estate group to particular
land was a ‘Tindale-sized
tribe’; that is, a group roughly
corresponding with the group of people who spoke a particular
dialect. |
(e) Applicants’
submissions
| 325 | In their submissions about
land laws and customs, counsel for the Applicants referred to Dr Host’s
observations about the flexibility
of traditional Aboriginal lifeways, as
reported to Barker by Mokare: see paras 136 - 138 above. They noted
Nind’s description
of the interaction between groups: see para 143 above.
They also referred to the observations of Salvado, Moore, Armstrong and Bates
about land organisation in parts of the south-west, other than King
George’s Sound. Counsel then summarised Dr Palmer’s
opinion: |
‘Dr Palmer states that in many areas of Australia it is evident that
rights in country are not the sole or exclusive prerogative
of the members of a
single country (or local) group, however recruited. Based upon Dr
Palmer’s consideration of the anthropological
literature on this issue
over the last seventy years or so, Dr Palmer is of the opinion that it is
evident that there was most probably
a degree of regional variation in local
group organisation and ownership of land to be found across the continent.
Secondly, for
hunter/gatherer societies, there is a need for flexibility, both
as a result of ecological considerations and because of the likely
exercise of
personal choice. Thus, in Dr Palmer’s view, it is unlikely that
pre-contact systems were as rigid and fixed as
may have been supposed. Finally,
he concludes that it is clear that rights to country, their exercise and
legitimation were a complex
matter that required the exercise of a range of
social relationships, rather than reliance on a singular principle.
In Dr Palmer’s view, it is an error to consider that the land-holding
system, as it is reported, as comprising a series of hermetic
and self-contained
land units, (estates), over which individuals exercised exclusive rights. In
his view, this does not reflect
the traditional situation as it has been
reported by early observers and as it was most probably to have been found, both
for the
Perth and Albany regions and elsewhere in the southwest of Western
Australia. It is submitted that Dr Palmer's opinions in this
regard are soundly
based on the early source materials which are referred to in his report.’
(Citations omitted)
| 326 | Counsel
discussed Dr Brunton’s evidence concerning land ownership at some length.
In essence, their submission was that he
had adopted an erroneous approach to
the issue. Counsel said his approach was: |
‘predicated on the mistaken assumption that native title is a set of
rights and interests which closely corresponds with Western
notions of the
ownership of land. That approach involved Dr Brunton in setting out, very early
in his principal report, certain
anthropological assumptions about the nature
and identity of land owning groups and then reviewing the historical record for
evidence
which would identify land owning groups of that kind, within the Single
Noongar claim area. (Citations omitted)
| 327 | Counsel for the
Applicants noted agreement between Dr Brunton, on the one hand, and Dr Host and
Dr Palmer, on the other, that, at
date of settlement, ‘rights and
interests in particular areas within the south-west, were possessed by family
groups, which
Dr Palmer calls "country groups" and which Dr Brunton calls
"estate groups"’. Counsel then
said: |
‘What stands between Dr Host and Dr Palmer on the one hand and Dr
Brunton on the other, is the extent of exclusivity of those
rights and whether
those rights and interests could be acquired otherwise than by patrilineal
descent.’
| 328 | Counsel for the
Applicants proceeded to deal with both these issues. In relation to the first
– exclusivity of rights –
they referred to the extensive references
in the early writings to the entitlement of people other than members of the
landholding
group to access particular land for various purposes, including
food-gathering. |
| 329 | In relation to the second
matter, acquisition other than by patrilineal descent, they pointed to passages
in the early writings in
which there are suggestions, at least, of
non-patrilineal entitlements. Counsel noted Dr Brunton had conceded, in
cross-examination,
the existence of exceptions to a rule of patrilineal descent.
They submitted, in effect, that the evidence did not indicate a fixed
rule of
solely patrilineal descent. |
(f) Submissions
for respondents
| 330 | Counsel for the State
commenced the relevant part of their closing submissions by making three
statements which, with one qualification,
seem to be correct and
uncontroversial: |
(i) ‘The evidence clearly establishes that in the south-west at
sovereignty, groups of people had rights to areas of land which
were articulated
as ownership of relatively well defined areas of country. Dr Palmer defined
those groups as "country groups", and
Dr Brunton defined them as "estate
groups";
(ii) Amongst the early observers there was general agreement that areas of
land were owned by family groups, and not by individuals,
nor by larger
political entities;
(iii) It is clear that at sovereignty there was no centralised authority to
which the various country groups in the south-west were
subject, but rather
families acted independently of each other.’
| 331 | The
qualification is that the independence of families, stated in item (iii), was
subject to obligations imposed by the laws and customs
observed by a larger
entity, whether a single Noongar community (as Dr Palmer thought) or a
Tindale-sized community (as Dr Brunton
believed). |
| 332 | Counsel for the State submitted
that the boundaries of land possessed by particular ‘estate’ or
‘country’
groups were ‘relatively well-defined’. In
relation to this matter, they summarised the expert evidence as
follows: |
‘Dr Host said in his evidence that boundaries were permeable. By this
he meant that they were not clearly defined (like lines
on a map), but he
acknowledged that:
(a) there was a general sense amongst the Aboriginal people as to which
territory belonged to whom, and that permission was needed
to pass through
another person's or group's territory;
(b) there was a distinct sense of which sites or landmarks belonged to whom;
and
(c) outside of those sites or landmarks, boundaries would have been less well
defined (e.g. within a zone that, around Albany for
example, may have been in
the order of 1 to 10 kilometres wide).’
Consistently with that evidence, Dr Brunton explained that, as a general
principle, estates are more likely to have clearly defined
boundaries in
resource rich areas than in arid areas. Even then, it may be accepted that
boundaries would be clearly defined in
some places (where they are formed by
particular features of the landscape) and more indistinct in others. Dr Palmer
similarly said
that boundaries were defined by specific or more generalised
geographical referents.’ (Citations omitted)
| 333 | I think this
summary is accurate. With one exception, the experts’ evidence is
consistent with the consensus view of the early
writers. The exception is that
the early writers seem to have thought the land-owning groups were the various
groups (‘bands’
or ‘tribes’) who lived, and moved
around, together. On the other hand, Dr Palmer and Dr Brunton both believe the
situation
was more complex than that: ‘ownership’ resided with
‘country groups’ (or ‘estate groups’) whose
membership
was not identical to that of the bands or tribes. ‘Bands’ or
‘tribes’ could comprise people from
more than one
‘country’, or ‘estate’,
group. |
| 334 | Counsel for the State also submitted
the evidence ‘clearly establishes that the principal way in which rights
to land were acquired
was through patrilineal descent’. They cited
statements by Armstrong, Grey, Moore, Barker, Millett and Bates, amongst other
statements not in evidence in these cases, and mentioned Dr Brunton’s
opinion ‘that membership of an estate group was
ideally determined on the
basis of patrilineal descent’. However, counsel acknowledged Dr
Brunton’s recognition of exceptions
to this rule. So the result is not
markedly different to that postulated by Dr Palmer: a normative rule of
‘patrilineal bias’. |
| 335 | Counsel for
the State also said: |
‘The evidence also establishes that while country may be said to have
been owned by families or groups, it was the men within
those families or groups
who controlled the exercise and the transmission of rights. Women were not
regarded as landowners, although
they clearly had rights to reside and forage in
their father's country and, when married, acquired similar rights in their
husband's
country.’ (Footnote omitted)
| 336 | I think this
statement is correct, subject to the qualification that there is evidence that
women enjoyed rights of ‘ownership’
in some circumstances; also that
land could sometimes be inherited through
women. |
| 337 | A further matter noted by counsel
for the State, once again uncontroversial, related to the rights of others.
Counsel said: |
‘There is no doubt that the members of a country group were not the
only persons to use the land and waters within the country
group's territory.
Rather, members of a number of country groups frequently gathered together for
the purposes of everyday living,
including hunting and gathering. Dr Brunton
described the groups that used land as "bands", and Dr Palmer described
them as "residence groups". Both agreed that residence groups were not
fixed or enduring entities but rather their composition changed over time, and
they
were not landowning groups.’
| 338 | In a section of
their submissions headed ‘Other bases for rights in land’, counsel
for the State devoted attention to
a debate between the two anthropological
witnesses as to the nature and extent of the exceptions to the rule that, at
date of settlement,
land rights were acquired by patrilineal descent. I need
not summarise that debate; it seems to suffer from both semantic point-taking
and an insufficiency of information from the early writers about these
exceptions. What is important is that there is no suggestion,
by any of the
early writers, that any variation in the exceptions from patrilineal descent, as
between one part of the claim area
and another, had the effect of breaking the
people of the south-west into distinct communities. On the contrary, the writer
who
devoted most attention to those differences (Bates) spoke of ‘one
people’. |
| 339 | Counsel for the State made a
comment about place of birth. They noted
that: |
‘Dr Palmer was not aware of any early observations which suggested that
birth outside of a country group gave the person rights
in the place of birth,
except for some observations by Salvado and Bates. Salvado reported that birth
near a pool gave rise to certain
rights in relation to that pool. Bates
suggested that birth in the territory of another group may have given rise to
certain rights
in that other territory later in life, especially through totemic
affiliation; and that a person may also have obtained particular
rights in
respect of their place of birth.’ (Citations omitted)
| 340 | As counsel
noted, Dr Brunton had adverted to the possibility that ‘place of birth may
have given a person a particular right
as to a site within their family’s
estate’, but there was no evidence that any such right would be
inheritable by that
person’s children. Counsel
submitted: |
‘... there is nothing in the early literature to suggest that place of
birth alone qualified a person as a member [sic: of]
a country group. Nor does
the early literature support a finding that in the south-west a person could
ordinarily obtain membership
of their mother’s country group (i.e.
the country group into which the mother was born).’
| 341 | These comments
about place of birth appear to be correct. However, once again, they are
inconsequential in the present context.
There is no suggestion that rules about
place of birth differed in 1829 between one part of the claim area and another,
so as to
support the argument against the then existence of a single Noongar
community. |
| 342 | Counsel for the Commonwealth
said her client: |
‘does not dispute the existence of a normative system of laws and
customs operating in the south west under which rights and
interests were
possessed. Nor does it disagree with the submission that rights and interests
in particular areas were possessed
by "country groups" or "estate
groups".’
| 343 | Counsel said
the issue ‘is the normative rule applying under which the rights and
interests were possessed at sovereignty’.
She noted the Applicants’
description of their case, in their Outline of Case filed before the
hearing: |
‘a "land-owning system comprising both recognition of multiple local
attachments to land within Noongar country and which places
primary emphasis on
descent as the means for acquiring rights and interests in land".’
| 344 | Ms Webb went on
to refer to Dr Palmer’s evidence which, she claimed, led to the conclusion
that ‘[n]o normative rule as
to how rights and interests were possessed at
sovereignty is, or can be, discerned in [the Applicants’] argument. In
essence,
the "rule" is that there is no rule (except to the extent that
"descent" was an important means of gaining rights to
country)’. |
| 345 | Ms Webb then referred to
the evidence of both Dr Palmer and Dr Brunton, together with excerpts from some
other anthropological writings
collected by Dr Brunton in his report. She
concluded this aspect of her argument by
saying: |
‘It is not a matter for the respondents to a native title claim to
prove the existence of a normative rule at sovereignty under
which rights and
interests in land are possessed, or which determines membership of land-owning
groups. That is a matter for the
applicant.
The ... Applicant has not established on the evidence the nature and content
of any normative rule at sovereignty under which rights
and interests are held,
and membership of the land-owning group is determined. In particular, the
evidence does not establish a
cognatic system operating or any normative rule
for a "land-owning system comprising both recognition of multiple local
attachments
to land within Noongar country and which places primary emphasis on
descent as the means for acquiring rights and interests in land"
(insofar as
such a general formulation can be considered to be a "rule").
Insofar as anything is established by the evidence in this case, it is that
the social organisation at sovereignty and inheritance
of rights and interests
in land was based on a normative rule of patrilineal descent (with some
exceptions in circumstances where
patrilineal descent was not possible).
No normative rule allowing cognation for local group membership at
sovereignty has been established on the evidence. ’
| 346 | Counsel for
WAFIC put a succinct submission on this
point: |
‘... if native title is established in the claim area, the relevant
holders will be defined by reference to local group organizational
units.
Specifically, it is submitted that:
(a) at sovereignty, native title rights and interests were held by groups
smaller in scope than the applicant group as a whole;
(b) it is not permissible for a group to merge with others or attach to
geographical areas to which they were not traditionally attached
post
sovereignty; and
(c) accordingly, if native title rights and interests are established, then
they are held by the relevant groups identified to have
held those rights at
sovereignty – which in WAFIC’s submission (assuming continuity, in
respect of which WAFIC adopts
the submissions of the State) are the groups
identified by reference to, inter alia, dialectical differences.’
(Citation omitted)
| 347 | The local
government authorities represented by Mr Wittkuhn put no submission concerning
the laws and customs relating to land at
date of
settlement. |
(g) Conclusions
| 348 | The issue for determination,
in this section of my reasons, is whether, at settlement, there was in the claim
area a single normative
community, with members throughout and beyond the claim
area (as the Applicants contend), or a number of normative communities who
occupied discrete, smaller territories, perhaps similar in size and location to
the dialect areas identified by Tindale (as several
respondents
say). |
| 349 | In evaluating that issue, the
evidence concerning laws and customs, at settlement date, pertaining to land is
of cardinal importance.
In relation to that matter, it is significant that Dr
Brunton conceded the existence, at date of settlement, of a ‘considerable
degree of cultural similarity’ throughout the whole claim area, including
in relation to laws, customs and beliefs. When pressed
by Mr Hughston to
identify any regional difference in the land laws and customs of the claim area,
Dr Brunton mentioned only the
difference in descent rules claimed by Bates.
Bates stated that, from Augusta up the coast to Jurien Bay, children took
descent
from their mothers; over the remainder of the ‘Bibbulmun’
area, from their fathers. On the evidence, it is not clear
that Bates’
distinction was well-founded; neither Dr Brunton nor Dr Palmer thinks it was.
However, the important point, made
by counsel for the Applicants, is that,
despite this perceived difference, Bates wrote that, throughout its whole area,
the ‘Bibbulmun
Nation’ was ‘one people, speaking one language
and following the same fundamental laws and
customs’. |
| 350 | There is considerable
common ground regarding the position, at date of settlement, concerning laws and
customs relating to land.
The following matters seem to be
clear: |
(i) In dealing with widely-scattered geographical areas, the early writers
reported normative rules that differed from each other
only to the extent that
Bates detected a more rigid system of descent than the other writers; and
thought it differed between one
part of the claim area and the remainder;
(ii) At the date of settlement, the normative system governing rights to land
was that of a larger community than either the ‘tribes’
mentioned by
some of the early writers or the ‘estate groups’, or ‘country
groups’, mentioned by Dr Brunton
and Dr Palmer. It was that normative
system which supplied to members of the smaller groups their rights to occupy
and use particular
areas of land, and imposed on them obligations to allow
certain others to use that land for certain purposes, such as food-gathering
and
ceremonies;
(iii) This normative system was not formulated or enforced by any over-arching
authority. The normative system derived its force
from the fact that it was
part of a mosaic of laws and customs that were generally observed by a community
of people larger than
the various ‘tribes’, ‘estate’
groups or ‘country’ groups; and
(iv) The present parties agree, first, in rejecting the notion of a geographical
difference in descent rules and, second, in postulating
a general rule of
patrilineal descent, subject to exceptions. However, there are differences
between the expert witnesses in this
case, and amongst other anthropologists,
concerning the nature and extent of those
exceptions.
| 351 | I
defer any final view about the 1829 situation. At this stage, I merely note
that the apparent lack of points of distinction between
the laws and customs
governing land use and occupation in different parts of the claim area, at date
of settlement, is something
that tends to support the view that the people
within that area were then a single community, for the purposes of s 223 of the
Act. |
(vi) Customs and
beliefs
(a) Circumcision
| 352 | All parties accept that, at
date of settlement, there was a ‘circumcision line’ whose location
roughly corresponded with
the northern and north-eastern boundaries of the claim
area. The line was mentioned by a number of writers. Its position was
identified
in various publications, including Bates’ 1907 map
Geographical Distribution of Tribes. In describing the Bibbulmun
Nation’s area, Bates commented that ‘all along its landward boundary
[that is, to the north
and north-east of the line] were the circumcised
tribes’. Circumcision was not practised south of the
line. |
| 353 | In a discussion about the role of
cultural differences, in delineating a society, Dr Brunton acknowledged the
significance of the
fact that circumcision was not practised in the claim area.
He said: |
‘... certainly they didn’t have circumcision and sub-incision and
the fact of that would have been quite important in
how the Aborigines coming in
from other areas, as they did either accompanying droving teams or being moved,
saw them.’
| 354 | Dr Brunton was
here speaking of the post-settlement situation. However, the pre-settlement
position must have been the same. To
the extent that pre-settlement Aborigines
were aware of a different custom concerning circumcision, it must, for them,
have been
a marker of the existence of different
communities. |
(b) Kangaroo skinning
| 355 | Nind, Moore and Hassell all
described the practice of wearing a kangaroo skin cloak, reaching nearly to the
knees. Although they
were observing Aborigines in different geographical areas,
Nind and Moore gave consistent descriptions of the method of cloak
manufacture. |
| 356 | In his memoirs, Salvado (at p
154) described two Aboriginal methods of cooking a kangaroo. Both methods were
apparently used in the
New Norcia area; the choice between them depended on the
cook’s urgency to eat. Even the speedier method included removal,
from
the carcass, of ‘the entire skin right up to the
neck’. |
| 357 | Although the evidence on this
topic is not as clear as that relating to circumcision, it seems that, in the
areas immediately outside
the claim area, it was not usual practice to skin
kangaroos. In those areas, kangaroos were cut up and cooked unskinned; kangaroo
skins were not made into cloaks. In his report, and basing himself on his own
experience, Dr Palmer said ‘the skinning of
kangaroo was not preferred
practice in many Aboriginal societies to both the north and east’. He
said that, in Western Desert
cultures, ‘a kangaroo must not be skinned and
a series of normative rules dictate how the animal will be gutted, cooked and
subsequently shared’. |
(c) Spiritual
beliefs
| 358 | In his report, Dr Palmer
sought to summarise, and put into context, the early writings about spirits and
death. He said: |
‘The accounts of early writers present a picture of South West
Aboriginal society that was deeply informed by reference to spirits,
death and
the after life of the departed. In my view this typifies a society that made of
the spirit world a preoccupation that
informed much belief, action, opinion and
emotion. Several consequences flowed from this. First, there existed in
parallel with
the here and now, that is the physical world of people and things,
a spirit world that had to be accommodated, placated and negotiated.
This meant
that certain things could not be done, particularly travel at night and to
certain places known to be the resort of spiritual
entities. Certain things
also had to be done typified by the lighting of fires or the provision of grave
goods. The known world
was then resonant with spiritual presences, many of
which were at best ambiguous, most dangerous. Activity in country needed to
accommodate the eventualities of the spirit world and people had to be on guard
to ensure their safety.
Second, the event of death had repercussions beyond bereavement. Death
released spirits into the world that had to be understood
and encouraged to go
their way peacefully, leaving the living to their own devices. This meant that
funereal practices were important
public rituals which served not merely to
dispose of the dead and farewell a loved one, but to enter into and manage a
relationship
with the spirit world. Added to this was the importance, recorded
in some accounts discussed here, of establishing the cause of
death –
usually attributable to a person.
Some writers reviewed here regarded the belief in spirits and the spirit
world as ‘superstition’. They equated it with
a belief in
‘ghosts’ which was familiar to them from their own culture.
However, in my view, these beliefs in the spirit
world constitute a more
substantial body of belief and its management a system of rules and laws. The
following of these rules were
considered to be essential for maintenance of
peaceful relationships between the living and the dead. The scrupulous
observance
of rules that determined how one dealt with the spirit world
constituted an important part of Noongar culture. It was a culture
that
reverberated with spiritual reference and this was a notable feature of its
manifestation.’
| 359 | Dr Palmer cited
references in Barker, Armstrong and Bates to an Aboriginal belief that the
spirits of the dead remain present, inhabiting
the land. Dr Brunton did not
disagree with Dr Palmer’s opinion about the central importance of
spiritual beliefs in Aboriginal
culture at date of settlement. However, he was
sceptical of the view that those beliefs were peculiar to the claim area. For
example,
he accepted, during the course of his cross-examination, that there was
a belief in the claim area about the continued presence of
the dead, but he
added ‘that’s a fairly common belief in Aboriginal Australia’.
The evidence went on: |
‘MR HUGHSTON: Yes. And there are other instances, though, aren't
there, where people didn't display the fear of the ghosts
or the spirits when
they believe that they were encountering the spirits of their deceased
relatives?
DR BRUNTON: That's true. Well, they - they - you're referring to
situations where they encountered Europeans who they believed
were [returning]
- - -
MR HUGHSTON: Yes. Yes.
DR BRUNTON: Yes, that's true.
MR HUGHSTON: It's a characteristic, isn't it, of this region, that the
early European settlers described the Aboriginal people
as believing that the
early settlers were the ghosts, or the spirits, of their own recently deceased
relations and friends.
DR BRUNTON: That's true. I'm not sure whether that also applies in other
parts of the country. I just can't answer that.
MR HUGHSTON: Yes. Well, you're not sure, because there isn't literature
like that for the rest of the country, is there? It's
quite unique.
DR BRUNTON: As I said, I'm not - I can't answer that.
MR HUGHSTON: Alright. So we have a situation where there is a - described
in the early ethnography a widespread belief in the
spirits of the deceased
people being present in the land, some of those spirits can be dangerous and
malevolent, but others, if they're
the spirits of your own relatives, are not to
be feared.
DR BRUNTON: Yes. In general terms, yes.’
| 360 | Dr Brunton
mentioned ‘fears about going into deep pools because of wagyls’.
More generally, he agreed there is ‘described
in the early ethnography a
belief in the existence of dangerous places, places that had to be
avoided’. He agreed Bates had
described these as ‘winitj
places’, and this word had been used by a number of the Aboriginal
witnesses in these cases. Mr Hughston put to him: ‘So
that’s
clearly a belief which appears to have its roots in the pre-sovereignty
past?’ Dr Brunton agreed. |
| 361 | One of the
criticisms Dr Brunton made about the Applicants’ case was the absence of
Aboriginal evidence about performing site-specific
rituals, to remove the danger
lurking in particular places. Mr Hughston put to Dr Brunton that there was an
absence, in the early
ethnography, of ‘descriptions of specific site or
land related rituals’. As I understood it, Mr Hughston’s point
was
that site-specific cleansing rituals had never been part of south-west culture.
Dr Brunton drew attention to a description by
Bates of a black swan ceremony.
However, Dr Brunton conceded Bates did not state this was a site-specific
ceremony, and that he
could not cite any other reference to a supposed
site-specific ritual or ceremony. Mr Hughston then drew his attention to
Armstrong’s
reference to ‘certain ranges of hills ... between Mr
Trigg’s lime kiln and Fremantle which they consider very unlucky
to pass
over and that all who cross them are likely to die soon’. The evidence
went on: |
‘Again, that's the avoidance, [of] dangerous places we were talking
about earlier. Is that right?
DR BRUNTON: Yes.
MR HUGHSTON: "They call the mountain that contains the cavern discovered
by Mr Dale on the bank of the Avon the Mountain of the
Moon because they believe
that the moon once entered that cavern and left the print of her hand on its
side, but they had never used
it as a temple."
Presumably, that means they have never performed ceremonies there.
DR BRUNTON: Yes.
MR HUGHSTON: And then he goes on to say:
"Neither are they known to perform there or elsewhere any idolatrous rite or
ceremony."
DR BRUNTON: Mm.
MR HUGHSTON: So it appears obvious, doesn't it, that the early inhabitants,
occupiers - Aboriginal occupiers of the southwest were
not particularly into, if
you like, land or site-specific rituals?
DR BRUNTON: Well, yes, according to this, they're not into [any] kind of
rituals at all.’
| 362 | In the course
of discussing the position in south-west culture of spiritual beliefs, Dr
Brunton mentioned ‘wagyls’ (or ‘waugals’).
He referred to descriptions of the waugal given by Moore, Armstrong, Salvado and
Bates. Bates said: |
‘... in the south west the waugal was usually perceived as a huge snake
which had made various features of the landscape within
its own district. In
some parts it was believed to have journeyed through certain districts, leaving
traces of its travels at specific
places, which were always "sacred" or
"forbidden". In particular, the waugal made the rivers. In the south western
region local
traditions relating to the waugal varied as to whether it was "an
avenger, guardian spirit or healer".’
| 363 | Although he did
not, Dr Brunton might also have mentioned Armstrong’s reference to
‘a malignant spirit called Meetagong,
which prowls around at night and
catches hold of them, if they go by themselves to any distance from the fire
where the rest of the
party lie’: see para 157 above. Many of the
Aboriginal witnesses in this case mentioned their belief in the existence of
wudatji, small creatures about three to four feet in height, who behave
in a similar way. |
| 364 | Dr Brunton also mentioned
Bates’ reference to ‘baby-stones’ places, where women go when
they wish to conceive.
He said: ‘[t]he place was taboo at all other
times, and men always kept well away from such
stones’. |
| 365 | Dr Brunton identified a
number of other winnaitch places in the Perth area mentioned by Bates.
Dr Brunton concluded: |
‘The Perth Metro and Bodney claim areas clearly included many places
which were set apart in various ways, and where certain
kinds of behaviours,
including total avoidance, were required; these behaviours most probably
depended to some extent on the individual’s
relationship to the estate on
which the site was located, as well as other factors, although some places may
have been avoided by
everyone. While such places are commonly referred to
nowadays by the blanket term "sacred site", the phrase is misleading if it
is
taken to imply the kind of veneration that non-Aboriginal Australians tend to
associate with the term "sacred". Terms such as
"dangerous places" may be
preferable.’
| 366 | While there
seems to be no dispute about the existence, at settlement date, of numerous
dangerous places in the claim area, the significance
of that fact, in the
present context, is unclear. As I understand the situation, the existence of
‘sacred sites’, or
‘dangerous places’, is a feature of
Aboriginal tradition throughout much (if not all) of Australia. Similarly, I
understand
many Aboriginal communities have a traditional belief in a creature
like the waugal. I am unaware of the position in relation to
wudatji. In the absence of evidence that the apparently widespread
belief in these creatures throughout the claim area distinguished people
in the
claim area from those outside it, I cannot be satisfied that the sharing of
these beliefs adds weight to the claim that, in
1829, there was a separate,
distinctive community throughout the claim area. That does not mean evidence of
present-day adherence
to these beliefs is unimportant; such evidence is relevant
to the question whether people continue to adhere to the traditional laws
and
customs of such a community, if its existence is established on other evidence.
I see no reason to read down the reference to
laws and customs, in s 223(1) of
the Act, so as to exclude laws and customs that are observed by a particular
community in common with Aborigines in other
communities. |
| 367 | The evidence also establishes
Aboriginal belief in the powers of the ‘mubarn’ (or
‘bulya’ or ‘mulgarradock’) –
‘Noongar doctors’ or ‘clever men’ – at date of
settlement. Dr Palmer said these powers: |
‘... included an ability to foretell the future, practice divination,
particularly with respect to establishing the cause of
death of a person and
being able to cure illness or injury.’
| 368 | Dr Palmer cited
references to the mubarn in numerous early writings. There is no
controversy about those references. It is also clear that many contemporary
Aborigines
entertain these beliefs. However, it is important to note Dr
Palmer’s statement that the ‘equivalent of Noongar doctors
are
recorded for many other areas of Aboriginal
Australia’. |
(d) Marriage
| 369 | It is evident from the early
writings that the Aboriginal population of the south-west had rules about
marriage at settlement date.
Their content is less clear. Nind commented that,
in marriage, ‘they have no restriction as to tribe; but it is considered
best to procure a wife from the greatest distance possible’. Nind saw
this as a pragmatic consideration; ‘[t]he sons
will have a right to hunt
in the country from whence the mother is
brought’. |
| 370 | Nind wrote about
‘divisions and subdivisions of tribes’, and stated some names (for
example, Erniung, Tem, Montcalon and
Torndirrup – see para 142 above).
However, his observation that there was ‘no restriction as to tribe’
suggests
the existence of these divisions and subdivisions did not dictate or
restrict the choice of marriage partners. Nind said the divisions
‘are
very much intermingled’. The divisions seem to have been geographically
based. Nind said the Moncalon is ‘prevalent
to the eastward of our
establishment, and the Torndirrup to the westward. They inter-marry and have
each again their subdivisional
distinctions, some of which are peculiar, and
some general’. What that meant, he did not
explain. |
| 371 | Bates seems to be the only early
writer who detected the existence of different rules of descent (maternal and
paternal) governing
rights to land. She made the comment that, at a
‘borderline where the two lines of descent met, the tribes were friendly
with
each other, intermarrying and adjusting their "in-law" relationships to
suit the form of descent obtaining’. It is unclear
to me whether this
comment was relevant to choice of marriage partners. At p 55 of The Native
Tribes of Western Australia, Bates referred to the ‘Karratjibbin
Groups’, who lived outside the claim area. She
said: |
‘The name Karratjibbin has been applied to this nation, as it was the
term supplied by my Southern Cross informants, for their
chief camping ground in
that locality. Only a few weeks could be devoted to this most interesting
people, but sufficient information
was obtained to justify their separation from
the Southwestern nation and also from the central areas.
...
The peculiar organisation existing amongst these people differentiates them
from every other known tribe in the West. They possess
a two-moiety system,
which in this respect links them with their south-western neighbours, but with
the important difference amongst
the Karratjibbin people of each moiety marrying
within itself and producing the other moiety. ...
Whether the area of these people extends further than the limits mentioned,
could not be ascertained in the short time allowed for
investigation ... I
found the system amongst the Norseman district natives and in the Mt Jackson
group. Their social organisation,
customs, laws, initiation, etc., coincide with
those of their eastern, north-eastern and south-eastern neighbours, with whom
they
have traded their local products. Whether they exchanged boys for
initiation with these neighbours I could not discover. The rule
was to send a
Southern Cross Karratjibbin boy to Mt Jackson, and vice versa. A Norseman
district boy went to Karratjibbin.
The various groups composing the ‘nation’ held rights of
possession to certain water-holes, hills, soaks, springs, etc.
...
The Karratjibbin Nation borders the Bibbulmun on the north-east, and several
of the latter were adopted into and circumcised by the
Karratjibbin
people.’
| 372 | The territory
of the Karratjibbin groups lay to the north-east of that of the ‘Bibbulmun
Nation’. Consequently, Bates
was saying that the Karratjibbin two-moiety
system ‘in this respect’ linked them with the Bibbulmun
(‘their south-western
neighbours’), ‘but with the important
difference amongst the Karratjibbin people of each moiety marrying within itself
and producing the other moiety’; implicitly, the Bibbulmun did not do
this. That, however, left unclear what role (if any)
the implied Bibbulmun
two-moiety system played in regulating choices of marriage
partners. |
| 373 | In relation to differences
between the Aborigines living in the claim area at date of settlement and those
immediately outside it,
it is interesting to note Bates’ general
observation about the Karratjibbin: ‘Their social organisation, customs,
laws,
initiation etc, coincide with those of their eastern, north-eastern and
south-eastern neighbours’. Implicitly, they did not
coincide with those
of their south-western neighbours, the
Bibbulmun. |
| 374 | It will be apparent from the
extract from Dr Brunton’s evidence quoted at para 315 above, that he was
of the opinion that, at
date of settlement, there existed in the claim area, two
distinct moiety systems governing choice of marriage partners. It appears
from
para 4.2.3.3 of his report that he based this opinion upon Bates’
reference to a ‘two-moiety
system’. |
| 375 | Dr Brunton’s para
4.2.3.3 seems to intermingle moiety divisions relevant to marriage with descent
rules governing access to
land. Nonetheless, it may be correct to attribute to
Bates a belief that moiety rules governed choice of a marriage partner in the
claim area. The problem is that the available material does not establish the
nature of the rules or the extent to which they imposed
a restriction on the
choice of marriage partners. All that may be said is that, whatever the content
of those restrictions, Bates
thought the situation to be different amongst the
Karratjibbin groups to the north-east of that
area. |
| 376 | The evidence clearly establishes the
existence of two marriage practices, in the claim area at date of settlement:
infant betrothal
and a brother – possibly only a younger brother –
marrying the wife or wives of a deceased brother. However, I believe
these
practices were once widespread in Aboriginal Australia. It has not been
suggested by any party that the existence of either
of them assists to identify
the relevant south-west community at date of settlement. In the result, I
obtain no assistance from
marriage rules or practices in forming a view as to
the existence of a Single Noongar community in the claim area at that
date. |
(e) Sexual
transgressions
| 377 | At
para 133, I set out Dr Host’s summary of Barker’s report about
sexual transgressions. It appears from the summary
that there were firm rules
about sexual conduct in the King George’s Sound area at the date of
settlement. However, there
is no material that enables me to determine the
geographic area over which these rules
applied. |
(f) Payback
| 378 | Payback is mentioned by
Lockyer (see para 128 above), Barker (para 134), Lyon (para 154), Armstrong
(para 159) and Salvado (para 174).
There is no doubt about the existence of the
practice at date of settlement. However, there is no material to suggest, or
reason
to believe, that the practice was different in the south-west to other
parts of Aboriginal Australia. |
(g) Funeral
rites
| 379 | At para 188 above, I quoted
Dr Palmer’s comment, that ‘funereal rites were particularly
important’. Earlier, I
mentioned Dr Host’s comment that
Moore’s description of an Aboriginal burial, in 1838, in Upper Swan was
consistent with
Collie’s description of Mokare’s burial at King
George’s Sound in 1832 (see para
172). |
| 380 | Almost all the Aboriginal witnesses
in these cases talked about the importance of allowing time, before the funeral,
for the spirit
to depart the body and, also, the manner in which the body had to
be laid in the grave. The evidence about the last-mentioned matter
was not
entirely consistent; there may be some regional variation in respect of that
matter. Nonetheless, it is clear that funeral
rites are, and always have been,
a central element in south-west Aboriginal culture. What is not clear is the
extent (if any) to
which funeral practices in the south-west differ from those
elsewhere in Australia. |
(h) Tools, weapons and
food-getting
| 381 | Many of the early writers
(including the maritime explorers) described Aboriginal tools, weapons and
food-getting. Their reports
establish that the south-west Aborigines, before
and at date of settlement, were a resourceful people whose way of life was
well-adapted
to their environment. I have not discerned any regional variation
in the writers’ accounts, except for the obvious fact that
fishing was
only available to those Aborigines who enjoyed access to substantial bodies of
water. For those people, it seems fish
were important. Nonetheless, and
importantly in relation to the nature and extent of any native title rights that
may be held to
exist in the present case, it is clear that pre-settlement
Aborigines did not use canoes or any other form of water-craft; neither
were
they confident swimmers. Lyon (para 152 above) said the people near Perth had
‘not the least inducement to attempt navigation,
even swimming is unknown
among them’. Armstrong (para 165) said the coastal Aborigines ‘have
no knowledge of the use
of canoes, or any substitute’. It seems fish were
sometimes caught in nets and weirs, but mainly were
speared. |
| 382 | The comments on fishing by Lyon
and Armstrong are consistent with the evidence of the Aboriginal witnesses
called in this case. Although
many of these witnesses lived in coastal
communities, none of them gave evidence of an oral tradition, or long-standing
practice,
of using boats for fishing. The only evidence was of fish, and other
marine animals, being taken by persons standing in the water
or on dry land,
such as headlands or riverbanks or islands accessible by
wading. |
| 383 | The evidence before the Court in
relation to tools, weapons and food-getting does not assist me to determine
whether the people of
the south-west should be regarded in 1829 as a single
community. The material does not disclose differences between the tools and
weapons used, and practices followed in respect of food-getting, in different
parts of the south-west. But neither does it indicate
that any of these customs
differed from those followed elsewhere in Aboriginal
Australia. |
(vii) Social
interaction
(a) The early writers
| 384 | One subject that permeates
the early writings is the extent of interaction between local groups, or
‘tribes’, and Aborigines
further afield. Even a casual visitor to
King George’s Sound, D’Urville, noted (in Dr Host’s words)
that ‘their
Aboriginal friends travelled very long distances, often far
from the seaboard’: see para 127 above. That behaviour of the
King
George’s Sound Aborigines was confirmed by Barker (paras 134 and 138
above) and Nind (paras 143 and 144). |
| 385 | The
early Perth writers also noted widespread travel. The York Aborigines
apparently came to Perth (about 60 miles/100 km) for a
battle in 1834 (para 148
above). Armstrong recorded sources of the Perth Aborigines’ spears,
including the ‘very best
spears’ that were brought by ‘their
southern friends’ from ‘two or three miles south of the
Murray’,
perhaps also a distance of about 60 miles from Perth (para 162).
Armstrong noted the ‘Swan tribes’ had regular contact
with ‘at
least ten surrounding tribes’ – to the north, north-east, east,
south-east (Canning) and south (Mangles
Bay and Murray) (para 163). Armstrong
did not identify all the tribes. However, the cumulative area of their
territories must have
been considerable. |
| 386 | By
the time Bates conducted her research, the situation must have been much
changed. However, she seems to have made enquiries about
travel from the old
people she interviewed. In The Native Tribes of Western Australia, Bates
reported ‘constant intercourse from time immemorial’ between all the
‘Bibbulmun people’. She said
they ‘assembled at any point
between Augusta (Cape Leeuwin) and Cockleshell Gully (Jurien Bay
district) for various purposes ... there was in fact a main irregular highway
north and south, with branches eastward
here and there over the hills wherever
relationships extended’: see para
183. |
| 387 | If Bates’ report is correct,
there was regular contact between all the west coast people. Moreover, they
were in contact with
people ‘over the hills’ to the east. Bates
does not say how far east. However, she noted interaction by the people
‘over the hills’, with both those of the west and other eastern
tribes (‘[t]here was also free intercourse between
the Minung (Eastern)
Bibbulmun and the Western Bibbulmun’): see para 186. Although Bates must
have known European settlers
had opened up additional, perhaps easier, lines of
communication, she seems to suggest this widespread intercourse predated
settlement.
She said the ‘living members of the various groups state that
they could always travel through any area in which a relation existed,
the term relation being used in its widest sense’. (My
emphasis) |
| 388 | Perhaps the best guide to
Bates’ perception of the degree of interaction at settlement date, between
the west coast Aborigines
and those ‘over the hills’ to the east, is
her opinion that there was a Bibbulmun nation whose territory extended all
the
way to the Esperance district. |
| 389 | The early
writers noted the occasions of interaction between tribal groups: trade,
feasting, ceremonies, wife-getting and fighting.
As previously noted, there
were rules under which particular land ‘owners’ had to submit to the
intrusions of others,
at least at particular times or in particular
circumstances. There appears also to have been a custom whereunder land
‘owners’
accepted food-getting intrusions by friendly neighbours;
perhaps subject to reservation of some pre-eminent rights, such as burning
the
country. |
(b) The Aboriginal evidence
| 390 | The impression about social
interaction conveyed by the early writings obtains some support from the
Aboriginal evidence in this case.
I will deal with that evidence in the next
section of my reasons, in discussing the situation since 1829. For present
purposes,
it is sufficient to say the evidence suggests a long-standing
tradition of social interaction between people resident in widely-scattered
parts of the claim area. However, in considering that evidence, it is necessary
for me to bear in mind that opportunities for interaction
would have increased
enormously after 1829. The desire for wide interaction may have been increased
by the pressures put upon the
Aboriginal population by white people and the
making of further-flung marriage connections. Interaction would have been
forced upon
Aborigines in some cases; for example, by government authorities
taking people of different ‘tribes’ to a common institution
such as
Moore River or New Norcia. Accordingly, I give the contemporary Aboriginal
evidence about interaction little weight in relation
to the 1829
issue. |
(viii) The expert evidence about the 1829
situation
(a) Dr Palmer
| 391 | In his report, Dr Palmer
reviewed the early writers and expressed the opinion that they provided
‘substantial evidence ... that
there existed a discrete society within the
South West of Western Australia’ at date of settlement. He went
on: |
‘I have reviewed the use of a single term for the members of this
cultural bloc and shown that the term "Noongar" (or its variants)
has long been
employed to identify the members of this society. I have also noted that early
writers identified a number of other
names that, in my view, identified groups
within the larger society. The names were non-exclusive and provided a means of
identifying
groups in relation to particular characteristics, such as place of
normal residence or by reference to their location from the perspective
of those
who utilised the name.’
‘Based on my reading of the literature ... the cultural society of the
South West was marked by a preference for seeking a wife
who came from that
cultural society, but from a group other than that to which the man belonged.
As a consequence, there was a forging
of inter-community relationships, social
and cultural interactions (including joint ritual activities) which both
developed and enhanced
social alliances and facilitated economic
inter-dependencies. The occupants of the area also exhibited a distinct
material culture,
a detailed knowledge of their natural environment and employed
domestic customary behaviour which further identified them as a cultural
unit.
Finally, there was across the whole region a similarity of language which found
expression in regional dialects. These aspects
of Noongar culture do not
represent a complete account of the traditional laws and customs as recorded by
the early observers.’
| 393 | In his reply
report, Dr Palmer referred to Bates’ reference to the ‘Bibbulmun
Nation’. Dr Palmer said he shared
‘Dr Brunton’s misgivings
about Bates’ use of the term ‘nation’’. However, he
thought Dr Brunton
‘is wrong to dismiss the evidence she provides about
the social relationships that existed between those she identified as
Bibbulmun’. Dr Palmer thought Bates established the Bibbulmun,
‘while made up of many dozens of different groups’,
were linked in
five ways: |
‘• one language;
• possessed similar customs and
laws;
• were identified in contrast to their neighbours by the non-practice
of circumcision;
• enjoyed extensive social intercourse between neighbouring groups and
those more distant;
• enjoyed rights to multiple countries, sometimes at some distance
from one another.’
| 394 | Dr Palmer noted
Dr Brunton had shown that Bates ‘was a thorough ethnographer’. He
commented: |
‘I think then that his dismissal of Bates’s considerable body of
ethnography relating to what she perceived of as a single
Bibulmun society is
unjustifiable in his own terms. My own view is that Bates provides substantial
grounds for concluding that the
people of the South West could properly be
regarded as constituting a single society. Bates’s reasons for reaching
such a
conclusion were based on her own observations of what she considered to
be traditional (that is, pre-sovereignty) aspects of the
society.’
(b) Dr Brunton
| 395 | It is convenient to begin by
setting out the following paragraph in the concluding section of Dr
Brunton’s report. |
‘Was there a single Noongar society covering the South West of
Western Australia at sovereignty? Even using the broadest
interpretation of society I do not think that it is possible to state that there
was a single Noongar society
covering the south west of Western Australia at the
time of sovereignty, as the available evidence suggests that there was no sense
in which the occupants of the region had a sense of unity, or even an awareness
of the existence of substantial numbers of the other
occupants. There were no
all-encompassing relationships or structures, and the fact that contemporary
anthropologists and linguists
can now discern many cultural and linguistic
similarities across the region does not necessarily signify a single society. In
any
case, in regards to the seemingly important characteristic of social
categorisation – moieties and semi-moieties – there
were two
different rules or laws within the region, and it is possible that these had
consequences in terms of certain relationships
to land.’
| 396 | In the main
body of his report, at section 4.2, Dr Brunton discussed this question. Dr
Brunton thought the word ‘nation’ was inappropriate; ‘there is
no evidence
of any "compact" or preparedness to combine amongst the various
constituent groups who ... did not necessarily know of each other’s
existence’. |
| 397 | Dr Brunton referred to
statements of some of the early writers, in order to argue that Bates had
overstated the degree of intercourse
between members of the ‘Bibbulmun
nation’. Dr Brunton’s examples are difficult to evaluate; there are
too many
ambiguities in the place names he cited. However, Dr Brunton is
undoubtedly on firm ground in saying that, although Dr Palmer claims
‘evidence from the early literature that people travelled widely over the
South West’, ‘he adduces nothing to suggest
that at the time of
sovereignty any one group or person knew of, let alone moved through, the whole
of the area covered by the Single
Noongar Claim, or even a substantial part of
it’. |
| 398 | While conceding ‘a
considerable degree of linguistic and cultural similarity across the south-west
of Western Australia’,
Dr Brunton said: ‘it does not necessarily
follow that this was acknowledged by the people themselves, or that any such
recognition
had consequences in terms of social organisation, land tenure,
etc’. |
| 399 | It is clear that lack of
mutual knowledge and acknowledgement was fundamental to Dr Brunton’s
rejection of the suggestion of
a single Noongar community. There is a question
whether such knowledge and acknowledgement is necessary, for the purposes of s
223(1) of the Act. |
| 400 | Dr Brunton went on to
refer to moieties and semi-moieties. However, as I have indicated, the material
on this subject is inconclusive. |
| 401 | Dr Brunton
referred to Tindale’s work. He said he largely shared Dr Palmer’s
reservations about Tindale’s ‘tribal
model’. However, he went
on: |
‘Nevertheless, despite the many questions that can be raised about
Tindale’s model and the boundaries he delineated, I
do not think the fact
that he identified thirteen different "tribes" which are wholly or partly
encompassed by the Single Noongar
claim ... should be dismissed too readily. A
number of names that Tindale identified in the south of the Single Noongar claim
area
were also obtained in slightly variant forms as names for
‘languages’ or dialects nearly a decade earlier by Gerhardt
Laves
... And as Dr Palmer acknowledges, some had been recorded by the very early
European settlers ... These names may only have
represented "dialect units" ...
but at least in the case of those which were provided by Aborigines themselves
as names for their
form of speech, they also point to a sense of differentiation
from the people who spoke other named forms of speech, an indication
of the
Crawfords’ point about the keen interest that Aborigines in the south west
had in perceived cultural and physical differences
between groups ...
Certainly, Dr Palmer is justified in noting "the complexity and diversity of
the nomenclature of identity" ... the likelihood that
"identity names may not be
exclusive", and the danger of thinking that the names recorded by the early
writers are "indicators of
fixed social groups" ... But the ambiguities and
uncertainties surrounding the precise referents of identity names of the kind
that
Tindale and others recorded does not mean that they were of little import
compared to a supposed primary significance of a regional
identity as "Noongar".
As will be clear from my discussion so far in this chapter, I have not seen any
evidence in accounts from
observers writing in the early decades of European
settlement that would persuade me that the various groups who are now
encompassed
by the term "Noongar" saw themselves as having a significant common
identity.’
| 402 | I have omitted
Dr Brunton’s citations in this passage. However, it should be noted that,
in footnote 452, Dr Brunton makes
clear that he has merely inferred that some
tribal names ‘were provided [to Tindale] by Aborigines themselves’.
Apparently,
Tindale did not say
so. |
(ix) Submissions about the 1829
situation
(a) The Applicants’ submissions
| 403 | Counsel for the Applicants
commenced their closing submissions by discussing the evidence about the matters
discussed above. I need
not set out their comments, except to note that, in
relation to marriage, counsel said: |
‘Bates stated that from Jurien Bay to the Donnelly River, (West of
Pemberton), a child gained the moiety of their mother but
over the rest of the
"Bibbulmun" area, from their father. This regional difference in the way
in which a person obtained their moiety, is the only internal difference
which
Dr Brunton could identify within the body of laws and customs which were
acknowledged and observed by the Aboriginal population
of the southwest at
sovereignty. The main, almost the only, source of information about moieties in
the southwest is the writings
of Bates and she was, of course, well aware of
this internal regional difference in the means by which a person acquired a
moiety
identity. Dr Brunton acknowledged that Bates was aware of this
difference when she wrote that the people of the southwest acknowledged
and
observed the same fundamental laws and customs.’
| 404 | Counsel for the
Applicants concluded their review of the evidence by
submitting: |
‘that there can be no real argument that the Aboriginal people who
occupied the Perth Metropolitan claim area at the time of
sovereignty, were part
of a larger society of Aboriginal people, who occupied the whole of the area
encompassed by the Single Noongar
claim, and who acknowledged and observed the
same, or essentially the same, laws and customs.’
| 405 | Counsel
recognised that Dr Brunton did argue against that position. However, they
contended Dr Brunton’s argument was flawed
by his insistence that there
could not be a single Noongar community unless the people themselves knew of,
and acknowledged, their
commonalities in culture and language: see para 395
above. Counsel commented: |
‘In the High Court's explanation of the meaning of the term
"society" in Yorta Yorta, there is no requirement that the members
of the society subjectively possess a "sense of unity" or "an
awareness of the existence of substantial numbers of the other [members of
the society]". Similarly, there is no need to establish the existence of any
"all encompassing relationships or structures". All that is required is
that the peoples in question acknowledge and observe what are essentially the
same laws and customs. That
is, the rights and interests in relation to land
which are possessed by those peoples, are possessed under the same normative
system.
It is that which unites them and makes them a "society".’
(footnote omitted)
| 406 | Counsel said
that, in De Rose, both the primary judge and Full
Court: |
‘accepted that the relevant "society" was the Western Desert
Bloc, because the laws and customs that exist throughout the Western Desert
"are essentially the same". The Full Court noted that it had been
estimated that the population of the Western Desert prior to European contact
may have been
18,000 persons living and moving over an area of some 250,000
square miles. It would be unreal to suggest that at sovereignty, the
members of
that far-flung society in the Western Desert, had any subjective sense of unity
or even an awareness of the existence
of substantial numbers of other members of
the society. (footnotes omitted)
(b) Respondents’ submissions
| 407 | In their closing
submissions, counsel for the State correctly said that the ‘Applicants say
that at sovereignty there was a
distinct society of Aboriginal people in the
south-west of Western Australia, which they describe as "Noongar". The
distinguishing
characteristic is said to be shared law and custom’. They
went on: |
‘That immediately raises the question – distinct from whom?
Although Dr Palmer was of the opinion that there was a single
Noongar
society based on shared law and custom, he was unable to define the geographical
extent of the Noongar society. The [Applicants] seek to distinguish
Noongars from Yamatjis to the north and Wongais to the
east. However "Yamatji" and "Wongai" are clearly not precise
anthropological terms. Dr Palmer explained that Wongai is a coverall
term for a lot of different groups that are broadly speaking part of the Western
Desert cultural bloc. They do not
adjoin Noongar country, but rather
between "Noongars" and "Wongais" there were other "transitory
groups, if you see them as marked cultures". In our submission, although
there was frequent reference in this case to "Wongai" and
"Yamatji" people and country, those are very generic labels for a number
of different groups (in the same way Noongar is a generic label for
groups in the south-west). There is no clear delineation between these
groups.’
| 408 | Counsel’s
reference to Dr Palmer’s evidence was not incorrect. However, that
evidence should be read in its context.
Dr Palmer explained, in answer to a
question as to ‘the boundary of the Single Noongar
society’: |
‘Well, I’m limited of course by the fact that I only did research
within the application area, so had I done research
outside perhaps I could
answer that question definitively, but I am aware from other research that
I’ve done not connected
with this inquiry that – and I think
it’s also borne out in evidence - that there appears to be an
understanding that
Noongar extends further east in the southern portions of the
application area.’
Dr Palmer said he thought all the claim area was within the
territory of the single Noongar society.
| 409 | In their closing
submissions, counsel for the State noted that ‘Dr Brunton accepted that
the various groups in the south-west
of Western Australia may be classified as
forming a cultural bloc, in the sense that they may objectively be seen as
having many
similar laws and customs’. However, they said, ‘there
is no sense in which those similarities combined to define a particular
group of
people or a particular area of land as being distinct from neighbouring
groups’. Counsel then offered the following
summary: |
‘(a) Language: There was a group of "Noongar" languages, some of which
extend east beyond the SNC # 1 claim boundary, which
languages are part of a
near Australia wide Pama Nyungan language family. Within that group there were
in the order of 13 separate
languages or dialects. Within the SNC #1 claim
boundary there was also a distinctive difference in place names, which fall into
two categories - the "up" and the "ing".
(b) Circumcision: The eastern boundary of the alleged Noongar society
is said to have been the line beyond which Aboriginal groups did not circumcise.
However the location of the circumcision
line is unclear, the absence of the
practice of circumcision continued northwards up the western coast of Australia
into the Pilbara,
and it seems some "Noongar" people may have been circumcised.
(c) Laws and customs in relation to land: There was similarity throughout the
whole of the south-west and beyond. In the First Respondent's
submission, the
normative rules in relation to land in the south-west are essentially the same
as those further north including the
Pilbara and Kimberley. Even on the SNC
Applicants’ case there is said to be similarity between the south-west and
the Western
Desert systems to the east.
(d) Moieties and kinship: There were two different moiety systems in the
south-west. There is no evidence of either moiety system,
nor the likely
kinship system, being different from those of neighbouring groups at any
particular point further north or east of
the alleged Noongar society.
(e) Wagyl: Belief in mythical serpents inhabiting water are common throughout
Australia, and there is no evidence of a distinctive
wagyl belief common to all
groups in the south-west.
(f) Spirits: Belief in spirits, including deceased ancestors, was not unique
to the south-west. For example, other Aboriginal groups
also regarded Europeans
as returning ancestors; and other groups believed in mischievous small people
... The performance of propitiatory
rituals is also common to other Aboriginal
groups.
(g) Treatment of kangaroos: Groups as far away as the Western Desert may or
may not have skinned kangaroos, however there is no evidence
of a boundary
anywhere near the ... claim boundary beyond which skinning stopped. Some groups
further east also wore kangaroo skin
cloaks and this may be the result of
climatic factors as much as cultural ones.
(h) Clever men: Such people exist in most other Aboriginal groups outside the
south-west. Indeed the word "mabarn" is also used in
the north of the
State.
(i) Funerals: There were different funeral practices in different parts of
the south-west, and no evidence that any of those funeral
practices were unique
to the south-west.
(j) Respect for elders: Not unique to the
south-west.
(k) Totems: There is no evidence of any unique system of totemism in the
south-west at sovereignty.
(l) Use of fire: There is no evidence that the use of fire to hunt and care
for country is unique to the south-west.’
| 410 | Counsel
for the State placed reliance on this summary. They said it demonstrates
‘that there are some differences in law and
custom within the south-west
region, and many similarities that extend beyond just the south-west corner of
Western Australia. Hence
there is nothing to demonstrate a set of laws and
customs, shared by, and unique to "Noongar" country or "Noongar"
people. To the contrary, the level at which there can be said to be the
greatest similarity of law and custom is far more localised
than the level of
the whole south-west region.’ |
| 411 | Having
regard to this reliance, it is desirable immediately to say the summary appears
to contain two important errors. First, I
do not think the location of the
circumcision line is unclear. It is a matter about which Bates and Tindale
substantially agreed.
I am unaware of any contrary anthropological opinion and
the position of the line was confirmed during Aboriginal evidence in this
case.
I do not recall any evidence (as distinct from counsel’s suggestions)
about the absence of circumcision extending up
the coast to the Pilbara; none
was cited by counsel in their submissions. No doubt it is true to say that some
Noongar people ‘may
have been circumcised’. However, the only
reference to that possibility in the evidentiary material, I believe, is
Bates’
statement about some Noongars being adopted by members of the
Karratjibbin groups, and being circumcised at that time. That statement
tends
to confirm the significance of circumcision and non-circumcision as societal
markers. |
| 412 | Second, counsel have not cited any
material that supports their comment about the normative rules in relation to
land in the south-west
being essentially the same as those further north and
similar to those in the Western Desert. I do not think there is any such
material.
The south-west land rules described by the early writers are quite
different from those proved in De Rose v South Australia (No 2) [2005]
FCAFC 110; 145 FCR 290 (‘De Rose (No 2)), a Western Desert
case. |
| 413 | In any event, as counsel for the
Applicants submitted in reply, the fact that some particular laws and customs
may also be acknowledged
and observed by other Aboriginal groups is not
inconsistent with the existence of a south-west society: see Jango v Northern
Territory of Australia [2006] FCA 318 at
[350]. |
| 414 | Counsel for the State went on to
say, correctly in my opinion, that there is ‘no evidence of any overall
unity or political
organisation amongst the various Aboriginal groups at
sovereignty. In particular there is no evidence that the Aboriginal people
in
the south-west of Western Australia had a sense of identity as a distinct
people’. |
| 415 | Counsel for the State
turned to the identification of the relevant society, or community, at
sovereignty. They noted Dr Brunton’s
agreement: |
‘that the laws and customs under which any estate group possessed
rights and interests in land and had a connection to land
were not the laws and
customs of any particular estate group, but were the laws and customs of larger
groups of Aboriginal people
...’
On that basis, counsel said, the State ‘does not contend
that one or more estate groups or bands can, of themselves, be defined
as the
relevant society’.
| 416 | Counsel then mentioned Dr
Brunton’s opinion that, at sovereignty, there were some 12 or 13 separate
societies in the south-west
– this opinion being ‘based on Dr
Brunton’s assessment of the range of movement of Aboriginal people in the
south-west
at sovereignty’. They
said: |
‘Dr Brunton was unable to clearly identify those societies because of
the conflicting and uncertain nature of the early observations
as to group names
and locations and the fact it is impossible now to know exactly what those names
refer to or the basis for the
names.’
| 417 | After referring
to several of the early writers, counsel submitted that ‘Dr Palmer
acknowledged that small groups in the south-west
could be classified as
societies according to his understanding of the Yorta Yorta
definition’. Dr Palmer did say that. However, it is only fair to note
that he immediately added ‘it wouldn’t
be an exclusive category ...
the term could apply to smaller groups ... that comprised a larger social
formation’. Dr Palmer’s
evidence
continued: |
‘MR WRIGHT: So, do I understand you then to be saying that at the
level of Noongar society, is that the largest level at which
one could
realistically classify a society in this region?
DR PALMER: According to the definition that I think we’ve agreed upon,
yes.’
| 418 | Counsel for the
State went on to say: |
‘The [State] submits that Aboriginal evidence as to the precise
situation at sovereignty must be treated with considerable caution
in this case,
because of the degree of disruption to Aboriginal culture and knowledge
transmission in the south-west ... and the
fact, clearly disclosed in the
evidence at trial, that many Aboriginal people have had regard to early records
and the writings of
anthropologists. Nevertheless, we note that the
[State’s] submission as to the existence of a separate society in the Swan
coastal plain at sovereignty is not inconsistent with the Aboriginal evidence
about the Perth Metropolitan Area ... Note in particular
Greg Garlett's
description of the Wadjuk tribal group.’
| 419 | In her closing
submissions, counsel for the Commonwealth identified four factors which, she
claimed, ‘are contrary to a finding
of a single society in existence over
the entire SNC claim area at
sovereignty’: |
‘(i) the existence of a number of dialects (or languages) in the SNC
claim area which appear to accord closely in name and geographic
area with
"tribes" identified by Tindale (and
others);
(ii) apparent differences in initiation practices;
(iii) different moiety systems in the south west; and
(iv) different burial practices.’
| 420 | Counsel did not
develop her submission in relation to any of these factors. Item (i) is
certainly correct. Counsel did not identify
any evidence about item (ii); nor
could I find any. Item (iii) apparently depends on Bates’ comments. The
evidence about
(iv) is unclear. On the one hand, Dr Host noted the similarity
in Collie’s description of Mokare’s burial at King George’s
Sound and Moore’s description of a burial at Upper Swan. On the other
hand, there may be a regional explanation for some apparent
inconsistencies in
the Aboriginal evidence about present-day burial
practices. |
| 421 | Counsel went
on: |
‘Of particular relevance is the historical material indicating that
groups referred to themselves (and others) by regional names
such as Wills,
Mineng, Yued etc, and asserted a territorial independence albeit that there was
cooperation amongst neighbouring groups.
There is no evidence that supports a broad "south west" society which could
be described as a "body of people forming a community
or living under the same
government".’
| 422 | The quotation
in the final sentence comes from Sampi v State of Western Australia
[2005] FCA 777 at [1042], where French J
said: |
‘The identification of an Aboriginal society which can be said to have
existed at the time of colonisation and which continues
to exist today, united
by traditional laws and customs, under which it and/or its members can be said
to hold native title rights
and interests is no easy matter. So much was
recognised in Yorta Yorta. The use of the term "society" imports into
the determination process a criterion of eligibility for the recognition of
native title
that is to be implied from the words of the Act and the common law
in the way expounded in Yorta Yorta. It must not become a Trojan horse
for the introduction of elements or criteria foreign to the requirements of the
Act and the common
law for the recognition of native title. The term should be
applied in accordance with its ordinary meaning as ‘... body
of people
forming a community or living under the same government’. The relevant
community must be a community which at the
time of colonisation observed a body
of laws and customs that continue in existence today. The continuity of the
society and its
laws and customs is subject to the qualification already
observed allowing for the evolution of both providing that the essential
continuity is maintained.’
| 423 | Counsel for
WAFIC and the local government interests made observations about some of the
factors considered in relation to the question
whether there was a separate
Noongar society at date of sovereignty. However, they added nothing, by way of
submission, as to what
answer should be given to this
question. |
(x) Conclusions about the 1829
situation
| 424 | As French J remarked in
Sampi, it is no easy matter to identify the relevant Aboriginal society,
or community, for s 223(1) purposes. One problem is that the word
‘society’ may appropriately be applied at various levels of
aggregation. This
was demonstrated in an exchange between Mr Wright and Dr
Palmer during the course of
cross-examination: |
‘MR WRIGHT: Yes, so, one could talk, for example, about an Australian
society, about a Western Australian society, about a
Perth society and so on.
Would you agree that there are different levels at which one can articulate
society?
DR PALMER: Well, there would be little articulation at such a level of
generalisation, wouldn’t there, because the –
the term – I
think it then becomes, your Honour, like a weasel word, it’s lost its
innards.’’
| 425 | Dr Palmer is
correct. It is necessary to identify the level of aggregation relevant to the
particular context. In the present case,
the inquiry is into ‘the
communal, group or individual rights and interests of Aboriginal peoples ... in
relation to land or
waters’ at date of settlement. So it is necessary to
determine the community or group (the ‘society’, if you like),
under
whose laws and customs those rights and interests were held and observed. It
does not matter that there may exist a smaller,
or larger, group of people which
may properly be regarded, for other purposes, as a ‘society’ or
‘community’. |
| 426 | The members of the
‘tribes’, noted by the early writers, and of Dr Palmer’s
‘country groups’/Dr Brunton’s
‘estate groups’, can
properly be said to have constituted societies, or communities, at date of
settlement. Those people
lived together and shared the incidents and fortunes
of life. However, it is agreed by all the expert witnesses in this case –
I think consistently with the tenor of the early writings – that the
normative system that bound the members of those groups
was that of a larger
community. The issue is: how much
larger? |
| 427 | Dr Brunton expressed the opinion
that there were many normative communities in the south-west at the date of
settlement; he thought
perhaps 12 or 13, perhaps roughly corresponding with the
dialect groups. However, he was not able to cite anything in the early
writings
that supported that conclusion. When pressed for his reasons, he ultimately
advanced two matters. |
| 428 | First, and
consistently with his view about the essentiality of mutual knowledge and
acknowledgment, Dr Brunton referred to the likely
limits of travel in
pre-settlement times. As I understood his argument, these limits would have had
the effect of breaking the people
of the south-west into a number of discrete
communities. |
| 429 | I have no difficulty in
accepting that there were travel limits in pre-settlement times. It is likely
that people would have known
only members of other ‘tribes’ whose
land was close to their own territory. If Armstrong’s information about
the
Swan Valley tribes (para 385 above) is accurate and typical, regular
interaction probably extended for only about 60 miles (100km)
in all directions
– possibly more in the open, less densely populated, parts of the claim
area. |
| 430 | However, I do not see why the limits
of travel would have given rise to a series of discrete communities, having
fixed boundaries
between them like those of the Australian States or the
countries of Europe. For the Swan Valley Aborigines, life no doubt revolved
around the river and the land upon which is sited the modern metropolis of
Perth, with occasional contact with Aborigines at Murray
River and, perhaps,
quite rarely with people as far away as modern Bunbury. Presumably, however,
the Murray River Aborigines also
had contact with people living within a radius
of about 60 miles around their area, including fairly frequent contact with
those
at modern Bunbury and occasional contact with people further south; and
the Bunbury Aborigines with those at modern Margaret River,
and so on. In the
absence of any over-arching government structure, whose operations necessitated
clearly-defined boundaries, I
see no reason why it should be assumed that
limitations of travel resulted in the creation of a series of discrete
communities occupying
identifiable
territories. |
| 431 | It is important to note the
absence of any correlation between the extent of the Swan Valley tribe’s
regular contact, as reported
by Armstrong, and the area in which a particular
dialect was used. The Swan Valley tribes presumably used Wadjuk dialect, but
their
reported area of frequent contact must have contained people who used
Jued/Yued, Ballardong and Pibelman dialects; possibly Wilomun
and Wardandi as
well. |
| 432 | Dr Brunton’s second reason was
based on Bates’ observation about the existence of a patrilineal descent
system in one
part of the south-west and a matrilineal system in another. When
it was first stated, this reason seemed to me potentially persuasive.
However,
Dr Brunton was unable to say what significance should be attributed to
Bates’ observation. It became clear that
he did not accept Bates’
distinction was factually well-founded. As recorded at para 319 above, Dr
Brunton revealed he was
acting on a ‘suggestion from Ian Keen and from my
knowledge of the situation in other parts of Western Australia’, that
‘there may then have been a difference in terms of the rules relating to
succession to property between the two
areas’. |
| 433 | These are fragile bases for
an hypothesis of separate societies, particularly as Dr Brunton was eventually
forced to concede that,
throughout the whole claim area, there were significant
exceptions to what he assumed to be a universal rule of patrilineal descent.
It
seems from his evidence in cross-examination (para 321 above) that Dr Brunton
started with the assumption that was a normative
society smaller than the single
Noongar community and chose the dialect group for lack of any arguable
alternative (‘because
we have no other bases on which we can confidently
delineate a group’). In any event, the point made by counsel for the
Applicants
is compelling. Although Bates made a distinction between descent
systems, she obviously thought it unimportant. Bates was unequivocally
of the
opinion that the ‘Bibbulmun Nation’, throughout its whole area
(which included the whole of the claim area) ‘possessed
similar customs,
laws etc’; ‘they were one people, speaking one language, and
following the same fundamental laws and
customs’. In other words, there
was a single fundamental normative system that united the whole ‘Bibbulmun
Nation’. |
| 434 | In evaluating Bates’
conclusion, it is pertinent to remember the respect accorded to her writings by
Dr Brunton. At page 17
of his report, Dr Brunton said: ‘Bates’
material comprises the largest available corpus of information dealing with the
Aborigines of the Perth region obtained at least partly from people who were
alive in the early years of European settlement –
even though the oldest
were only children at the time’. In cross-examination, he agreed her work
was the ‘first really
serious ethnography for any part of the
south-west’, that ‘she was clearly interested in ... what we would
describe as
traditional matters’ and that he [Dr Brunton] had
‘commented very favourably ... on the standard of her fieldwork, at
least
comparatively’. |
| 435 | The evidence clearly
establishes the existence, at the date of settlement, of a number of different
dialects in the claim area. It
would have been natural for speakers of a
particular dialect to feel special affinity with others who spoke that dialect.
It would
also have been natural for them to express that affinity by using a
name having regional significance; as an Englishman might refer
to himself as a
‘Yorkshireman’ or ‘Cornishman’. However, there is no
evidence in this case that any such
affinity had normative significance. In the
absence of any over-arching government, one could expect to find such evidence
only
by identifying substantive differences in the norms (laws and customs)
operating in different dialect areas. The significant point
is that there is no
such evidence in the present case, and this despite the number of early writers
who took an interest in the normative
system governing the lives of the
Aborigines with whom they came into
contact. |
| 436 | I accept there is no evidence
that, at date of settlement, individuals throughout the south-west were aware of
the existence of all
the other people in the south-west or acknowledged them as
members of a single society. Counsel for the respondents argued this
is a
necessary ingredient of a society whose laws and customs are capable of
satisfying the requirements of s 223(1) of the Act. As it seems to me, the
critical question, in relation to this aspect of the case, is whether or not
they are correct.
|
| 437 | Referring to the
statement, in Yorta Yorta at [49], that the word ‘"society" is to
be understood as a body of persons united in and by its acknowledgement and
observance
of a body of law and customs’, counsel for the State submitted
‘it is not sufficient to simply show that certain Aboriginal
people or
groups of people share similar laws and customs’. Despite my invitation
to them to do so, counsel did not cite any
authority for that submission. The
State further submitted that a ‘society’, for the purposes of the
Act, requires not
only ‘shared laws and customs’ but also
‘other factors which demonstrate unity and organisation’. This
seems
to repeat the same submission. If something else is intended, by
‘other factors’, counsel have neither identified them
nor cited any
authority for their imposition on native title applicants. In Yorta
Yorta, Gleeson CJ, Gummow and Hayne JJ seem to have regarded common
acknowledgement and observance of a body of laws and customs as a sufficient
unifying factor. Certainly, as is graphically illustrated by De Rose, it
is not necessary that the ‘society’ constitute a community, in the
sense of all its members knowing each other and
living together. If that
element was required, it would constitute an additional hurdle, for native title
applicants, which would
be almost impossible for most of them to surmount. The
task of showing the existence of a common normative system some 200 years
ago is
difficult enough; it would be even harder to show the extent of the mutual
knowledge and acknowledgment of those who then
lived under that normative
system, bearing in mind the non-existence of Aboriginal writings at that
time. |
| 438 | The requirement postulated by Dr
Brunton, and contended for by counsel for the respondents, must be rejected.
The problem now under
discussion is best resolved by examining the material
before the Court, especially the early writings, in order to determine whether
they reveal the existence of a single normative system, operating throughout the
south-west of Western Australia, and acknowledged
and observed by all the people
in the claim area at the time of
sovereignty. |
| 439 | The King George’s Sound
writers (Barker, Nind and Collie) do not help very much in relation to the
existence or otherwise of
a common normative system; those writers had no
knowledge of Aborigines living
elsewhere. |
| 440 | Lyon is also not much help. He
knew about the King George’s Sound Aborigines, and noted linguistic
similarities, and differences,
between them and the Perth Aborigines amongst
whom he lived. However, he expressed no opinion, one way or the other, about
the extent
of the Aboriginal community (or society) and said nothing about
normative differences. |
| 441 | Armstrong’s
situation is similar. He described the interaction of the Swan River
‘tribes’ with those well-removed
from them, and the widespread use
of the ‘mountain dialect’ for ‘purposes of a public nature or
general interest’.
He noted no normative differences but, also, made no
comment as to whether all the Aborigines were the one
community. |
| 442 | However, speaking of all parts
of the Colony he had visited, from 100 miles north of Perth to King
George’s Sound, Moore said
‘every thing leads to the conclusion that
the inhabitants are all of one race’. Moore did not find sharp
dialectical
boundaries. He thought the language ‘radically the same,
though spoken with a variety of dialects, gradually blending into
one
another’. That is consistent with the notion of over-lapping communities
that I suggested at para 430 above. |
| 443 | Salvado
did not offer an opinion as to whether all the south-west Aborigines were
members of one community. However, it is evident
from his memoirs (para 174
above) that he interested himself in the content of the ‘general
laws’, which he said were
‘maintained by tradition and handed down
from father to son’. So it may be significant that he did not mention any
regional
differences in those laws. |
| 444 | That
brings me to Bates who, as already stated, thought all the people in the
‘Bibbulmun Nation’ to be ‘one people,
speaking one language,
and following the same fundamental laws and
customs’. |
| 445 | As will appear in the next
section of these reasons, most of the Aborigines who gave evidence in these
cases claimed association with
a group identified by a name closely
corresponding with one of the dialect names mentioned by Dr Thieberger. We
heard references
to ‘Juat’ (also called ‘Jued’ and
‘Yued’), ‘Mineng’ (or ‘Mearnanger’),
‘Ballardong’, ‘Wilomun’ (or ‘Wilmun’),
‘Pibelmen’, ‘Wardandi’, ‘Koreng’
(or
‘Goreng’), ‘Pinjarib’, ‘Nyakinyaki’ and
‘Wadjuk’ (or ‘Whadjuk’).
Particularly when account is
taken of the relevant locations, these references may readily be related to nine
of the eleven dialect
groups identified by Dr Thieberger: Yuwat, Minang,
Balardung, Wiilman, Bibbulmun, Wardandi, Goreng, Binjarub and
Wajuk. |
| 446 | However, a striking feature of the
evidence of the Aboriginal witnesses was that none of them treated their local
name as a sufficient,
or even primary, statement of their identity. Each of
them strongly asserted they were ‘Noongar’, although a Noongar
associated with a particular local group. Most of the witnesses contrasted
Noongars, as a whole, with people, such as Wongais (or
‘Wangkayi’,
who lived out towards Kalgoorlie) and Yamatji (towards
Geraldton). |
| 447 | This common situation was well
brought out in some exchanges between Mr Gregory Garlett and Mr
Ranson: |
‘MR RANSON: Now, you've said to me that you're partly a Ballardong
person and partly a Wadjuk person. What are the rules
about ... how a person
gets to ... describe themselves like that? How do you get to be a Ballardong
person or a Wadjuk person?
GREGORY GARLETT: Well, you're a descendant of those people from those
areas.
MR RANSON: Yes, I think you said to Mr Hughston before - and you might have
been saying this about all of Noongar country - but
you said you have to have at
least one parent and be born there or grow up there. Is that the same rule for
being a Ballardong person
or a Wadjuk person? If you've got one Ballardong
parent and you're born in Ballardong, you can say you're a Ballardong
person?
GREGORY GARLETT: Well, Ballardong is Noongar anyway so it's all Noongar
country you're talking about ...
MR RANSON: So is that the rule, it's at least one parent and then you can
say you're a Noongar person?
GREGORY GARLETT: Well, you ... can’t have Wangkayi parents and - and
call yourself a Noongar.
MR RANSON: Not even one Wangkayi parent? Can you have one Wangkayi parent
and call yourself a Noongar? If your father's Wangkayi
can you still be a
Noongar?
GREGORY GARLETT: Well, if your mother's a Noongar and your father's a
Wangkayi, you can go either way. You can be a Noongar in
Noongar country and
you can be a Wangkayi in Wangkayi because you've got the one Wangkayi
parent.
MR RANSON: And is that - if you're a person with one Wangkayi parent and
one Noongar parent, is it up to you which way you go or
is it up to one of your
parents to decide which way you go?
GREGORY GARLETT: Them elders from those peoples will tell you. They will
tell you where you - where you fit in. They'll accept
you in that Wangkayi
country if you're - you got one - one Wangkayi parent. And if you've got one
Noongar parent, you'll get accepted
in the Noongar country as well.
MR RANSON: So you can be accepted into both. If both sets of elders think
it's alright, you can be both; is that right?
GREGORY GARLETT: At the one time. All depends which country you're
in.’
| 448 | Mr Garlett
later likened the hypothetical case to a person who has a Japanese mother and an
‘Australian wajala [white]’ father. He thought that person
might be accepted as Japanese while in Japan but Australian while in Australia.
However,
he contrasted that position with being a Noongar. His evidence went
on: |
‘All Noongars the same because they all come from that Noongar country.
We've got - we've got those laws and customs in the
Noongar area that tell you
you belong to that area.
MR RANSON: Does it mean anything at all to say you're a Ballardong person
and a Wadjuk person?
GREGORY GARLETT: Ballardong is the name of that area in that country. It's
the name of that area. It's like a name, like a town
name, you know, like that,
like a State name. That's what it is.
MR RANSON: But it doesn't mean anything to you in terms of what kind of
person you are? You're just a Noongar person?
GREGORY GARLETT: Well, be a bit funny if you started describing an area and
it had no name. That's why the Noongars named all those
places. They got the
names here to describe those areas and tell you how far you can go this way, how
far you can go that way, you
know.
MR RANSON: Yes. And is that what it means? It tells you how far you can
go? That's what Ballardong means, for example?
GREGORY GARLETT: Well, we know we got the right of passage in the
Ballardong country because I grew up there, my parents were
there.’
| 449 | I am conscious
of the danger of putting excessive weight on the evidence of contemporary
Aboriginal witnesses in identifying the 1829
society. As counsel for some of
the respondents have emphasised, in recent years there has been a resurgence of
interest in Western
Australian Aboriginal history and tradition, perhaps
particularly amongst the Aborigines themselves. There has been an effort to
preserve, and teach to younger people, some of the Aboriginal languages and
culture. The word ‘Noongar’ has been widely
used to identify the
traditional language and culture of the south-west. Moreover, the witnesses who
gave evidence in these cases
were all aware that the Single Noongar application
depends upon a finding that there was, in 1829, and is, today, a single
community
occupying the whole of the claim area, which community is usually
called ‘Noongar’. So it is appropriate to treat with
caution the
evidence of the Aboriginal witnesses about their group
identity. |
| 450 | Nonetheless, I was impressed with
this evidence. I did not gain an impression, in relation to any of the 30
Aboriginal witnesses,
that his or her evidence was tailored to suit the claim or
that the identification arose out of the recent resurgence of interest
in the
Aboriginal traditions of south west Western Australia. As will appear from my
detailed analysis of this evidence, almost
all the witnesses attributed their
identification as ‘Noongar’ to what they had learned as a child,
mostly long before
the resurgence of interest. I see no reason to doubt the
truthfulness of any witness’ attribution and, indeed, it was not
suggested
to me by any respondent, in relation to any witness, that I should do
so. |
| 451 | As will appear in the next section of
my reasons, I rely heavily on this identification evidence in reaching my
conclusions about
the current existence of a single Noongar community in the
claim area. However, I do not propose to do that in relation to the 1829
position. Too much time has passed by. None of the witnesses was able to trace
the identification he or she learned as a child
back to a person who is proved
to have been alive in, or born shortly after, 1829. So I say no more, at this
stage, than that the
evidence of the Aboriginal witnesses in this case is not
inconsistent with the Applicants’ case concerning the 1829
position. |
| 452 | In the end, in evaluating that
case, I come back to matters about which I can be certain. I summarise them as
follows: |
(i) the explicit assessments of Moore and Bates, and the inference to be drawn
from the silence of the other early writers in relation
to the question whether
or not there was a single community;
(ii) the evidence of Dr Thieberger and others as to the use of ‘one
fundamental language’ throughout the claim area,
albeit with regional
dialectic differences;
(iii) the existence of a circumcision line, sharply separating the area in which
circumcision was practised from that in which it
was not;
(iv) a difference in practice, in relation to kangaroo skinning, between the
people of the south-west and those outside it;
(v) the evidence of extensive ‘tribal’ interaction within the claim
area, over areas of land greater than particular
dialect areas;
(vi) the absence of any suggestion of normative differences, other than the
dubious possibility of a distinction between patrilineal
and matrilineal
descent.
| 453 | The
only considerations put against a finding of a single Noongar community in 1829
were those voiced by Dr Brunton - predominantly
the absence of evidence that the
‘strong commonalities in culture and language’ were
‘acknowledged by the people
themselves’ and made to have
‘consequences in terms of social organisation, land tenure etc’. He
thought the fact
of the commonalities ‘means nothing if the groups
themselves did not see these characteristics as socially significant’
(see
para 261 above). As I have indicated, I think this requirement is an
unwarranted addition to the test laid down in Yorta Yorta. Consequently,
it would not justify me in rejecting the Applicants’ position on this
aspect of the case. |
| 454 | In this section of my
reasons, I have been addressing the first issue that arises in the cases before
me: was there a single Noongar
community in 1829? For the reasons set out
above, I answer that question in the
affirmative. |
V Has there been a continuation of
Noongar laws and customs from 1829 until
today?
(i) Preliminary
| 455 | Because of the form of the
evidence that was given, it is convenient for me to consider together two
questions that are logically
distinct: |
(a) whether the community that existed in 1829 (the single Noongar community)
continued to exist over subsequent years, up until
recent times, with its
members continuing to acknowledge and observe at least some of the traditional
laws and customs relating to
land that were acknowledged and observed in
1829;
(b) whether that community continues to exist today, with members, including at
least some of the Applicants, who continue to acknowledge
and observe at least
some of those laws and
customs.
| 456 | The
evidence of the Aboriginal witnesses about subjects relevant to those issues
tended to lock together what the person had learned,
or experienced, as a child
and the position today. |
| 457 | In addressing these
questions, I am conscious of the possibility that a native title claim may fail
because of a discontinuity in
acknowledgement and observance of traditional laws
and customs, even though there has been a recent revival of interest in them and
there is current acknowledgement and observance. I have in mind cases such as
Yorta Yorta and the decision of Mansfield J in Risk v Northern
Territory of Australia [2006] FCA 404 (the ‘Larrakia case’).
Before upholding a native title claim, the Court must be satisfied, on the
balance of probabilities,
of continuity of acknowledgment and observance, by the
relevant community, from the date of sovereignty until the present time.
Of
course, there can never be direct evidence covering such a long time. However,
inferences may be drawn, from evidence led at
trial, concerning the situation in
earlier times: see Yorta Yorta at [80] and Gumana v Northern Territory
of Australia [2005] FCA 50 at [195] – [201]. In the latter case,
Selway J applied the principle enunciated by Jessell MR in Hammerton v
Honey (1876) 24 WR 603 at 604: |
‘It is impossible to prove the actual usage in all time by living
testimony. The usual course taken is this: Persons of middle
or old age are
called, who state that, in their time, usually at least half a century, the
usage has always prevailed. That is considered,
in the absence of
countervailing evidence, to show that usage has prevailed from all
time.’
| 458 | Selway J noted
(at [200]) ‘that in the case of prescription in particular, the
evidentiary inference applies not just to the
prescription but to the rights
created pursuant to it’. He went
on: |
‘There is no obvious reason why the same evidentiary inference is not
applicable for the purpose of proving the existence of
Aboriginal custom and
Aboriginal tradition at the date of settlement and, indeed, the existence of
rights and interests arising under
that tradition or custom ... This does not
mean that mere assertion is sufficient to establish the continuity of the
tradition back
to the date of settlement: contrast Yorta. However, in my
view where there is a clear claim of the continuous existence of a custom or
tradition that has existed at least since
settlement supported by creditable
evidence from persons who have observed that custom or tradition and evidence of
a general reputation
that the custom or tradition had "always" been observed
then, in the absence of evidence to the contrary, there is an inference that
the
tradition or custom has existed at least since the date of settlement.’
(Citations omitted)
| 459 | In the
preceding section of these reasons, I referred only briefly to evidence given by
the Aboriginal witnesses in which they identified
themselves as
‘Noongars’ and mentioned community interaction. It is necessary to
deal more fully with that evidence,
in now determining whether the 1829 single
Noongar community continued to exist, as such, after the date of settlement and
continues
to exist today. Although the result will be lengthy, I propose to
summarise the evidence of each of the Aboriginal witnesses relevant
to this
point, they being arranged in the order in which they gave their oral evidence.
I will then deal, more briefly, with the
evidence relating to maintenance of
customs and beliefs, in particular laws and customs concerning land and
waters. |
(ii) Community identification and
interaction
(a) The Aboriginal evidence
A Mr WW (named
applicant, born 1946, evidence at Jurien Bay)
| 460 | In his witness statement, Mr
WW said: |
‘I am a Noongar. I "enjoy" my father’s country and I have lived
my whole life as a Noongar. I was taught by my grandmother,
Ollie, that Noongars
go from up near Jurien Bay, all the way down to Albany and to Esperance.
I am Noongar through my father, but I am also Yamatji through my mother.
This is because of where they were born and where their
families have always
lived. Noongars were from the South West and Yamatji’s were from up
North, past Geraldton. Wongais are
from Kalgoorlie way and you can tell them by
their complexion, they have more grey dry skin than Noongars.
When I was younger, we knew who was Noongar through our famil